The Fire In My Eyes

by huhyouexist

Summary:

Azula is the epitome of perfection. No one matches her in talent, technique, and pure ferocity. She's ruthless, calculated, and willing to do whatever it takes to ensure the mission is completed. So when her Father, Firelord Ozai commands her to bring her banished brother Zuko home after 3 years, she intends to do just that.

Only, what happens when things go horribly, horribly wrong?

Notes:

Not sure if anyone remembers this fic but I'm back. Made some changes to it that I'll be reposting (hopefully) at a normal pace. Wish me luck lol

Chapter 1: Chapter 1

Azula’s fondest memory of her childhood was when she was three.

 

Maybe that’s why it was her shortest too.

 

Back then, at such an early age, neither Azula nor her brother Zuko, who was five at the time, showed any signs of fire bending prowess. To the world, and themselves, they were ordinary, and completely normal children.

 

And even normal children are scared of the dark. 

 

Especially when their rooms are so big and lonely, with no one daring to come in and disturb her unless she needed something from them. Sometimes, she’d get up and wander around the expansive palace she called home. Other times, she’d sneak into the kitchen and steal a snack or two. It was really just a matter of what she was in the mood for.

 

Tonight was no different, and as Azula hid under the bundles of silk blankets and pillows, she decided she definitely wouldn’t be getting any sleep this way. She wished in these moments that she could firebend. That way she could light up the big dark room, and make it less scary at night.

 

Crawling out of bed, Azula lets her bare feet pad over to her big door. Reaching up on her tippy toes, Azula grabs onto the knob and twists, pulling the door open. The two guards posted at her door, looked at her curiously. She eyes them both with an innocent expression.

 

“Princess?” One of them asks. “Where are you going so late at night?”

 

Azula mulled this over for a moment. The last time she had snuck out, she had to come up with a lie, because the time before that, when she had told the truth, they told her to go back to sleep. 

 

Azula didn’t want to go back to the dark room, so instead, she lies, “I wanna go see my Mom.”

 

“Fire Lady Ursa?” He offers up as clarification.

 

She nods.

 

“Shall we escort you there, Princess?” 

 

A shake of her head. “No. I know where she is.”

 

She didn’t, but they didn’t need to know that.

 

They look uncertain. “I don’t know, Princess...You really shouldn’t be wandering around the palace alone.”

 

She frowns. “I just want to see my Mom. Why are you stopping me?”

“I-It’s not that-” He stammers.

 

“Then let me go!” She orders, her voice raising because she wants to see if it will work. She was prepared to throw a tantrum if it came down to it.

 

“O-Of course, Princess. My sincerest apologies.” He says, bowing his head and stepping out of her way.

 

That was easy enough. She guesses ordering people around isn’t as hard as she thought. With a huff, she begins down the hallways, carrying herself proudly. Even though she was only a bare foot, pijama-dressed three year old who wanted to see her Mom.

 

Her actual plan was to head down to the library and find a good corner to hide and try and get a head start on her reading skills. She manages to almost get there too, passing by various doors and halls, painted with the Fire Lord murals she had already been in awe over since the day she could properly register what they were. 

 

Then she hears a child's laugh from somewhere behind her.

 

Azula’s ears perk up, because that wasn’t just any child’s laugh. That was her brother’s laugh. It was as obnoxious as her memory recalls it to be from this afternoon.

 

Curiosity getting the better of her, she turns and sees that the door to his room has been left ajar slightly, the light from inside filtering out into the hall, streaming down the space just behind her and onto the wall past that. 

 

She makes her way towards it, her nearly inconceivable footsteps stopping just at the door so that she can peek an eye inside. It widens at the sight before her.

 

Zuko and her Mom were in bed together, laughing over a story Ursa was reading to him.

 

A strange pit falls in the middle of her stomach.

 

Her brother was getting a bedtime story? But...But she never got those before.

 

She can’t stop herself from opening the door fully so she can step inside.

 

“Mom?” Azula inquires, and she sees her Mother’s gaze turn to Azula in that of shock.

 

“Azula? What are you doing up?” Ursa asks. “It’s late, sweetie.”

 

“I couldn’t sleep…” She mumbles innocently. “Why does Zuko get a bedtime story and not me?”

 

Ursa looks taken aback for a moment, seemingly reeling over Azula’s bluntness. Azula tilts her head. It was a simple question. Why wouldn’t her Mother answer it?

 

“Mom?” She follows up, wondering if she was too lost in thought to reply.

 

Her Mother’s face softens, and she gets up. Azula watches her come over to Azula and kneel next to her. “I was coming to your room next, Azula.”

 

Azula’s eyes widen with hope. “Really?”

 

Ursa gives her a smile and nods. “Really, but since you’re already here, would you like to join us?”

 

“Azula’s staying?” Zuko calls from the bed, and Azula sees him crawling to the end of it to see her. “Hi Azula!”

 

“Zuzu!” Azula laughs and heads over to the bed, jumping to try and crawl on herself. Ursa had to help her up, and Azula takes a seat next to Zuko, who is holding the book that is too big for his hands. “What story are we reading?”

 

“Love Amongst Dragons!” He replies excitedly.

 

Azula squeals. She loved playing out this book with her brother. It was one of their favorite past times when they were bored and had nothing to do. Plus, the story never got old, and Azula loved playing the Dragon Emperor.

 

“Alright you two. Settle down.” Ursa scolds lightly, settling into the bed with them. Azula takes the middle, squished between Zuko and Ursa. The book is set in her lap, and Ursa picks up where she and Zuko had left off. Azula was able to pick up quickly, basically knowing the entire play by heart.

 

They all fell asleep together that night.

 

Even when Ursa turned out the lights, Azula wasn’t scared of the dark. Not when she had her brother there to show her the way.

 

-

 

That was the last time Azula could ever look back and say that she felt Zuko was like a brother to her. With genuine joy and excitement at her presence, not resentment and fear.

 

See, Zuko had summoned his flame first in the end, but Azula’s burned brighter. Stronger. His was nothing compared to hers when she set her teacher’s beard on fire abruptly.

 

She was four when it happened, and she quickly realized she enjoyed the thrill it gave her. She wanted more people to know her power. To see her as their superior.

 

Ozai admired that in her, so she flaunted it more, because that’s what she should do isn’t it?

 

Years passed, and Azula’s fire only grew. She grew closer to her two friends, Mai and Ty Lee. She liked Ty Lee. Her cartwheels were impressive, and she was able to teach Azula how to do them too. Plus, she didn’t judge her when she did ask.

 

She liked Mai too. Not as much as Ty Lee, but her knives were sharp and her aim was even sharper. She learned a lot from her.

 

When the first sparks of blue begin to color her bending, Ty Lee is the first she shows.

 

When Ty Lee leaves for the circus the day after they graduate from school, Azula is the only one she tells.

 

Mai receives a letter.

 

Azula receives a kiss to the cheek.

 

Azula doesn’t know what it means.

 

Ursa would know, but she abandoned Azula years ago. Without a letter, or kiss to the cheek. It only solidifies Azula’s proof that Ursa didn’t care about her. That she loved him more than her.

 

Zuko.

 

Her stupid brother who got himself banished. Who got half his face burnt off. Who couldn’t even bend to hold his honor in an Agni Kai against their Father. Zuko, the weakling.

 

The disgrace.

 

The brother she was now assigned to capture and bring back to the Fire Nation. Along with her Uncle.

 

Her Father had given her the order a week ago, and only now could she see the shore of the Earth Kingdom island she was meant to find him at. The last letter from Iroh, more reports than anything sincere, were located here, in the Eastern Provinces.

 

To accompany her on her journey, Azula had been granted a Fire Nation Cruiser, and the royal entourage, as well as her two advisors, Lo and Li. They were old women, twins of the same wrinkles and scowls, but their wisdom educated Azula on many things, so she did not argue against them.

 

“What is your plan, Princess Azula?” Li asked her one day. 

 

Azula’s eye twitches, irked at the disruption to her thoughts. The waves had calmed her, having settled from the storm their ship had just endured, and now, she had lost focus. 

 

“That is for me to know, and for you to find out.” Azula answers.

 

“It would be wise to place your trust in the people you expect to put trust in you.” Lo suggests from next to her.

 

Azula sets her palm aflame, the threatening, yet icy blue tint to it contrasting with her burning hazel eyes as she turns to see their shaggy robes and slouched positions. “And it would be wise of you not to question me. Disrupt me again, and I’ll have you thrown overboard.”

 

Their faces show no sign of fear. It’s something she’s admired in them for as long as she’s known them. “Yes Princess.” They both say in unison, before turning to walk away.

 

However, everything else about them, she rather loathed.

 

She didn’t like how they tried to boss her around, or scold her for actions she deemed necessary. If she needs to burn someone’s chest right above their heart in order to extract the necessary information, then she should expect them to allow her to do so.

 

She does not care for minor inconveniences such as that. Only the will of her Father mattered to her, and the perfection in which she has thus far completed every mission brought before her.

 

Perfection is the mark of a true ruler.

 

She wears it proudly upon her person.

 

-

 

The royal entourage is dead weight, as she learns once her first attempt to capture her brother and Uncle comes to an abrupt end. Soaking wet, Azula scowls as she boards her ship, ordering for a fresh set of clothes to be on her bed by the time she returns, and for anyone who is not necessary to this ship's operable status to disembark off their fleet and not return.

 

She doesn't need people who only slow her down. She needs accuracy, flexibility, and the skills to complete her mission. Azula has all that one her own of course, but she will not overestimate her abilities. She may be one of the most powerful benders of her nation, but that does not make her the best.

 

Yet.

 

While Zuko was easily defeatable without her bending, Iroh was a different problem altogether. While his aloof and nutso behavior always irked Azula, she recognized his abilities, and respects him in that regard.

 

He is a force to be reckoned with, and for that, she will need the help of some loyal friends to bring them both in.

 

Ty Lee isn’t hard to find. The only half respectable circus from the Fire Nation was currently set up just outside of Caldera City. Lo and Li argued that tracking Ty Lee down was too time consuming, and only wasted their energy in the end.

 

Azula disagrees.

 

“She is a skilled fighter and acrobatist. She will be an asset to me. In the meantime, find out where Mai is currently stationed. I plan to see her next.”

 

With hesitance, and more than a little resistance, they bow and do as she commands.

 

The first thing Azula notices about the circus is that it smells. Animal feces and burly men who haven’t showered in what smells like weeks pass through her nose, and Azula almost gives up just because of that.

 

But when she finds Ty Lee, calling out to her and seeing those eyes light up with a warm recognition, Azula thinks it’s worth it. The hug she receives just seconds after that makes her feel at home. Suddenly, the air smells of vanilla, not a trace of the sour smells from before.

 

Ty Lee was a good friend to her when they were children. She hopes she hasn’t changed since then.

 

“But Azula, I’m really happy here. I wanna stay! Plus, my aura’s never been pinker.” Ty Lee declares boldly. Azula respects her courage, but she’s not giving up that easily.

 

Feigning defeat, Azula sighs. “Oh alright. It’s a shame, but I suppose I’ll just have to make do without you.”

Ty Lee’s eyes glimmer with surprise, as if she hadn’t been expecting Azula to say that. A smile breaks out on her face, and she bows her head respectfully. “Thank you, Princess.”

 

Azula likes it when Ty Lee calls her Princess. It sounds different than when anyone else says it.

 

“Of course, I’m going to catch your show before you leave.” Azula adds as she turns to walk away. She sees Ty Lee stumble in her pose, and smirks.

 

“Oh! Y-Yeah! Sure…” Ty Lee stammers.

 

The uncertainty in her eye is back, and Azula feels the pit in her stomach grow.

 

She ignores it in favor of the pleasure that derives from Ty Lee’s fear.

 

The show consists of three things: Fire, fear, and screams of terror.

 

Ty Lee changes her mind when Azula comes to see her with a bouquet of flowers.

 

When they visit Mai in Omashu, it goes as expected. Mai immediately joined without having to know what they were doing, claiming her boredness as the sole reason. Azula has a feeling that would change after she is informed of Zuko’s part in this ordeal. 

 

Still, Azula hates the way her emotions reach a boiling point when Ty Lee hugs Mai, practically leaping onto the girl. 

 

She turns and heads back to her palanquin, informing Mai to pack a bag. They would leave in the morning.

 

When Ty Lee asks about it later, her voice is only slightly concerned. “Is everything alright, Princess?”

 

“Perfect, Ty Lee. Why wouldn’t it be?”

 

Ty Lee’s eyes soften. “You just seem a bit...You seem different.”

 

Her words are choicy, and Azula silently commends her for that. “I’m fine Ty Lee. It’s just the weather.”

 

Ty Lee looks up, seeing the clear blue sky and bright sun. There’s not a cloud in sight.

 

She sees it, but she also sees the look in Azula’s eyes.

 

Don’t try it, or you’ll regret it.

 

The message is received, and Ty Lee gives her a beaming smile. “Okay, Azula! Where are we off to then?”

 

“The Earth Kingdom.” Azula replies calmly, slightly relieved to have dodged that bullet. Azula moves to begin inside the ship, towards the main deck, and Ty Lee accompanies her, listening to Azula go into depth on how she’d tracked down Zuko and her formulating plan. 

 

Ty Lee follows up by giving suggestions. They’re weird, and not at all useful, but Ty Lee thinks they are. Azula can tell by the sparkle in her eyes, brighter than the torches on the wall.

 

She’s starting to think Ty Lee’s eyes are more captivating than they should be. Their big gray orbs tell of Ty Lee’s rough past but kind attitude with just the shimmer in them. If eyes truly were the window to the soul, then Azula could see Ty Lee’s clear as day.

 

-

 

Their search leads them back to the Earth Kingdom, wandering into a small town off the shore where they stepped into a cafe, or maybe bar, that house probably a good 75% of the town’s population at the current moment. Their fire nation garb, stoked in all shades of red, grabbed a few eyes already, but Azula soon had their full attention when she stood up on a table and threw a precise knife towards the bartender, narrowly missing his left ear and jamming itself in a barrel behind him. 

 

Attached to the knife was a sheet of paper, a wanted poster with Zuko and Iroh’s brushstroke look-a-like’s painted onto it. “We’re looking for these two criminals by order of the Fire Nation. Anyone who has information can earn him or herself a nice bag of gold if they speak up now.”

 

The tavern is silent for a passing three beats of her heart. 

 

“Anyone?” She encourages, hands hovering at her hips. 

 

“Maybe they don’t know anything.” Ty Lee offers up from down on the ground. 

 

“Look pretty useless to me.” Mai comments.

 

“I suppose you’re right, girls.” Azula admits, moving to step down a chair and onto the floor, in the process knocking a man’s drink off the table and into his lap. 

 

“The fuck-!” He shouts, shooting out of his chair and stumbling back a step or two, liquid dripping down his clothes. “You’ll pay for that you childish brat!”

 

He gets two stomps towards Azula before Ty Lee and Mai are between them, Mai brandishing two knives and Ty Lee’s deadly fingers ready and poised. He stops, growling at them like a dog.

 

Azula turns to face him fully, studying him. He didn’t have the look of a noble, or anyone important. He was well built, maybe from having worked at the docks, and a not well-kempt beard. Interest piqued, she says, “It’s alright girls, I can handle this one.”

 

Both of their stances relax, and Ty Lee whines, “You never let us have any fun!” 

 

As Ty Lee speaks, the man lunges past her and Mai and Azula narrowly steps to the side as he flies by her, kicking his calf as he goes and sending him falling into a different table and crashing to the ground. She walks up to him, a grin on her face as she notices the curve of the table has taken one of his teeth out, and rests a foot on his back. 

 

“Let me rephrase.” Azula announces to the rest of the bar. “My name is Princess Azula of the Fire Nation. Rightful heir to the Burning Throne, and I am here in search of two war criminals. I know he was here only a few days ago. Any information regarding them will be met with compensation, otherwise, I could assume you all are harboring a fugitive, and, well, I just hope one of you speaks up so it doesn’t come to that.”

 

After a beat of solid, tense silence, someone in the back of the bar said, “I overheard the boy say they needed to be headin’ to the next village west of here. Didn’t say anythin’ else.” 

 

Azula finds him in the crowd, hunched over the table, frail and hungry looking. Azula nods to Ty Lee and she tosses him a small pouch. It hits the table with a small jingle from the coins inside. 

 

“Thank you for your cooperation. Your service to the Firelord shall never be forgotten.” Azula recites, releasing her heel off the man’s back and begins out the door, Ty Lee and Mai close behind her. 

 

“How far is it?” She asks as they saddle into their ostrich horse’s. 

 

“Only a few hours' journey, we can be there before sundown.” Mai says, already pinpointing where they're going on a map.”

 

“Good.” Azula cracks the whip and the three of them take off down the path.

 

-

 

As they near the town, Azula takes notice of the smoke billowing out from only one building. A few more yards ahead, a decrepit house sits silent on the side of the road.

 

“Is it abandoned?” Ty Lee wonders next to her.

 

Mai shrugs. “Would make sense why they headed this way then. It’s shelter without attracting unwanted attention.”

 

Azula stays silent, eyes focused on the smoke ahead of them, the sun setting on the horizon to the west.

 

When they reach the town itself, they dismount off their ostrich horse’s and take in their surroundings. Broken buildings line each side of the town, boarded up with rotting wood planks and shattered glass. As they walk down the street, Azula notices old burn marks, and small pieces of cloth flipping aimlessly in the wind. She can imagine what happened here, the lives taken here for the sake of war. If only they had surrendered. For a town to lose its vitality because of ignorance is a shame.

 

As it grows darker, the chirp and buzz of insects begins to fill the cool night’s air. It’s then Azula see’s a faint glow emanating from one of the buildings. The windows and door seem recently boarded up. 

 

Merely pointing, she gains the attention of the other two and looks at Ty Lee. Her finger shifts up, a command that Ty Lee understands as she breaks and climbs up a building to their right. Turning to Mai, she moves that finger to her mouth in a shushing motion, then points it behind her.

 

Mai nods, and heads around the side of the building, ready to block any exit out the back.

 

With all entries and exits covered, Azula steps up to the front door, silently. She hears in hushed voices;

 

“I can’t believe Father sent Azula after me.” Her brother then huffs. Pausing for a moment, Azula listens. 

 

“Azula is merely doing her duty. It’s all she knows, don’t take your frustrations out on her.”

 

It’s all she knows.

 

What else is there?

 

“As if this insult of a banishment could get any worse, of course she’s here to rub it in.”

 

“Oh come now, Zuzu. You don’t mean that.” Azula taunts, opening the door and finding their shocked-awed faces staring back at her. Without a second's hesitation, Zuko is up on his feet and from the tip of his fingers a dagger of fire whizzes towards her.

 

Expecting such a predictable attack, Azula is easy to simply twist her body slightly, letting it fly past her and evaporate in the distance. 

 

“Well that’s no way to treat family.” She tuts, closing the door behind her. “I simply want to talk.”

 

As her fingers leave the wood a spark of blue fire ignites, and sets the walls ablaze with blue tongues of harsh, burning heat. They both seem to back towards the far exit, but just as they turn to sprint, they stop dead in their tracks to Mai blocking their path.

 

“Mai?!”

 

“Long time no see.” Mai says, cold and callous as ever. 

 

Zuko turns back around, to where Azula is now sitting, tending to the fire, watching it light up blue to match the rest of the interior. She watched him look up at the giant hold carved out of the ceiling.

 

“Don’t even think about it.” Azula chuckles. "Ty Lee’s waiting just outside if you try anything of the sort."

 

She gestures to their seats. “Come sit. The longer it takes you, the more chance there is that this building finally collapses. Only, I’m afraid with all of us in it.”

 

“Maybe that’s for the best. The world would be better off without you anyway.”

 

Unimpressed, Azula taps her finger against the side of her head. “Please, take your time. The wood will certainly hold long enough for the mental crisis you’re having right now.

Begrudgingly, Zuko plops down into his seat, Iroh taking a more elegant approach with his hands tucked into his sleeves. 

 

“Wonderful.” Azula says, and in a swift motion, she waves in a circle, the fire following her course around the walls and condensing into a small ball sized orb. It shoots to rest above her palm until she closes her fist, extinguishing it. “You can come in now, Ty Lee.”

 

Ty Lee hops down into the room, landing on her tippy toes and bowing from her entrance. When her head pops back up, she smiles and rubs her hands together. “Thanks Zula! It was getting cold out there.”

 

Focusing her attention on Zuko, she smiles. “How long has it been, Zuzu? You look different.”

 

“Three years, and don’t call me that.”

 

“You’ve grown your hair out.” She notes. “Are you going to cut it soon? Or is this a new look for you? I can’t say I’m impressed.”

 

“What do you want?” He demands, exasperated.

 

Azula laughs. “I already told you, Zuzu! You’re coming home!”

 

“Don’t call me that.” He grumbles. “And I already told you. Not without the Avatar.”

 

“Don’t be silly. Don’t you see? You don’t have to now. You can come home, free of this silly search you’ve been on.” Azula tries. He’s being especially stubborn.

 

“It’s not silly. The Avatar is alive, and I’m going to prove myself to Father by bringing him back.”

 

As if.

 

“Zuzu, you’re being irrational. Just come, it’s easier for everyone. And once you’ve gained your strength back, we can hunt him down together.”

 

Just take it. Take the out.

 

Zuko hangs his head downwards, silent. Iroh takes this opportunity to butt in. “May I say, it’s good to see you, Princess. You look well.”

 

Azula never particularly liked talking to Iroh. He was a fierce war general but the loss of his son made him weak, and ever since Azula’s more pitied him than anything else. “Thank you, Uncle. You look…slim.”

 

“Why thank you!” He says proudly. “I’m on a new diet, can’t let these old bones get too sluggish, right?”

 

“Right.” Azula trails off, not sure what else to say to his toothy smile. Starting to get up, she says, “Well Zuzu? We don’t have all night. It’s a long journey home so I suggest-”

“No.” 

 

She freezes, her eyes narrowing at his sunken head. How easy it would be to knock him out in this position. Iroh would intervene, but Azula’s fast, and they outnumber the two of them.

 

“Excuse me?” She says, hoping she heard him wrong.

 

His hands grab onto his double swords that have been laying at his feet. He stands, unsheathing the blades and lifting his head to match her gaze. The air seems to shift, the blue fire between them crackling dangerously. For a split second, a strand of orange blends through the fire, contesting Azula’s blue.

 

“You heard me.”

 

Ty Lee and Mai both tense in their spots, and Iroh remains sitting, watching the exchange. Eyeing him carefully, she notes his stoic stance, a sword in each hand, gripped tightly, knuckles white and eyes burning with determination. Or maybe anger, Azula couldn’t tell.

 

“I’m going to pretend I didn’t, and give you one last chance.” She warns, two daggers of cobalt blue fire erupting from the back of her enclosed fists. “You’re coming home, so put those toys away and we can forget none of this happened, Zuzu.”

 

Something snaps in his eyes, and the confusing mix of emotions becomes clear on his face as he clenches his teeth together before erupting, “I said don’t call me that!”

 

Twin’s blades raised above his head, Azula has milliseconds to react as they come crashing down on her. Dodging to her right towards Ty Lee, Azula watches his eyes follow her and change his swords trajectory from vertically down to horizontal and heading right to her stomach. With a small blast of fire, she sends herself up, grabbing onto the flat side of a blade as she twists in the air and pulls, sending him flying towards the wall next to Iroh.

 

The building shakes, wood cracking nervously and the roof wobbling back and forth.

 

“We have to get out of here!” Ty Lee shouts.

 

“Not without them both!” Azula orders. “Make sure Iroh doesn’t escape. I’ll handle Zuko!”

 

Iroh, now up from his seat, dodges flurry after flurry of Mai’s knives, while Ty Lee tries to get in close. 

 

Focus. 

 

Her eyes land on Zuko, pushing himself off the now splintered wall and holding only one sword in his hand. The other rested at Azula’s feet, which she grabs by the hilt and points towards him.

 

“I’m not leaving without you. And you know you can’t beat me.” Azula says. “Just give up. I’d rather not fight my brother today.”

 

“You were never my sister.” Zuko spits. “If I had a sister, then where was she when Father did this to me?” He reaches a hand up to his scarred eye. 

 

Azula laughs. “That?! You deserved that! What were you thinking, speaking out against a war general the way you did!”

 

“It was cruel!” 

 

“It was necessary! It made you stronger! He had to teach you a lesson, Zuzu, don’t be such a brat!” She criticizes. 

 

“You’re just as bad as him.” He says, sword at the ready.

 

“I’ll take that as a compliment. Drop your weapon.”

 

Instead of doing as he’s told, he charges, dealing blow after blow, his sword clashing against hers in fluid, trained motions. He’d been practicing, Azula could tell. She had grown proficient in most weaponry, able to take down anyone she needed to, but much preferred her bending. It made blending in easier.

 

Now, she wishes she had brushed up on her sword skills. She’ll have to tally that for when she gets home.

 

His attacks get increasingly stronger, his rage deepening every second they fight, Azula knows she can’t win like this, she needs to tip the scale somehow, but it’s too risky to bend in here. A few misplaced shots and the building would collapse and kill everyone. She had to avoid it if she could.

 

Ducking out of the way of a sharp swing down, she rolls and flips the sword to kick his inner kneecap in, sending him to the ground with a shout of pain.

 

Now was her chance, as he twists around, she manages to kick the sword out of his hand and onto the ground, clattering several feet in front of them. Her sword lands on his left shoulder, blade pointed towards his neck and pressed lightly up against it. 

 

The whole room seems to still, as even the others fight stops in its tracks, wary of what would happen next.

 

Zuko looks up at her, and she no longer sees the terror she remembers from his Agni Kai as their Father stood over him. A look so deeply ingrained in her memory. No, he looks strong, even in the face of his defeat.

 

“You’ve lost.” Azula announces. “Surrender.”

 

Zuko raises his chin in pride. “I’d rather die than come home empty handed.”

 

Azula studies him, and decides to call his bluff. “Suit yourself.” 

 

“Azula, no-!”

 

It all happened so fast. The sound of Ty Lee’s voice had distracted her. Just for one second, she took her eyes off of Zuko. In that measly second, he managed to grab her wrist and twist, making her cry out in pain and lose her grip on the sword, it falling out of her hand and into his in one swift motion.

 

She had closed her eyes from the pain, but she only managed to open them for a moment, catching sight of Zuko’s eyes, those fiery golden orbs of hate staring back at her, and a blade heading straight for her eyes until the sound of a sword cut clean through flesh reverberates on all four of the old, worn walls, and through everyone’s ears.

 

Azula can do nothing but scream.

Chapter 2: Chapter 2

Pain.

 

It’s nothing new in her life. Pain has driven her her entire life. The feel of it, the fear of it. So much of her childhood was pain, from her Mother abandoning them, the countless hours of blood, sweat, and tears she put into her training, her brother being banished.

 

But nothing quite like this.

 

This pain was hot, scorching, constant, with no end in sight. She screamed for help, she knew she did, desperately searching for anyone who could help her, only there was no one. There was nothing, just darkness. Darkness and pain and the burning agony of feeling totally alone.

 

Her eyes were open, she knew that as she blinked them, but that only made it hurt more, and she realized.

 

“I can’t see!” She screamed in terror.

 

Suddenly, as if all the blood in her veins boiled over and her limbs spasmed so hard they locked, Azula’s darkness turns to a bright white, before she loses consciousness.

 

She’s not sure how much time passes in between there and the few blips she’s rocked back to consciousness, all she remembers is her body being shaken, a desperate and familiar voice shouting, “Azula!” right above her.

 

Then nothing. Darkness swallows her.

 

Suddenly, the same voice screams, “What have you done, Zuko?!”

 

There’s no reply.

 

Darkness.

 

Then, “Don’t worry, Azula. We’ve got you. We’re almost there.” 

 

Her body shook, as if riding atop something. Her cheeks are coated in a liquid. Sweat, maybe? Tears? Blood? Probably a mixture of the three. 

 

She tries to hold onto that feeling, forcing her mouth to move. “Where-”

 

“Azula? Azula!” Ty Lee. She can discern it now, she’s right above her. Was she carrying her? 

 

“Where are you?” Azula rasps. “I can’t…I can’t see you.”

 

“Hang on Azula. We’re gonna get you help, just hang on!”

 

“It hurts…”

 

Against her will, she loses that feeling, and slips back under.

 

-

 

When Azula wakes up, she thinks she’s still unconscious. She can’t see anything. Everything is black, and dark and suddenly Azula feels like that three year old girl alone in her big room.

 

She tries moving her hands, feeling the texture of the bed she was laying. Her toes curled into the blankets bunched up at her feet. Her head is pressed into the soft pillow she was resting on. It’s then that she registers the sound of seagulls in the distance, and the sound of waves from not too far off.

 

She was definitely conscious, so why couldn’t she see anything? 

 

She then becomes aware of a heavy weight resting on her face, wrapped around her eyes and perched on top of her nose. Reaching up towards her eyes, she intends to see what was blocking her vision, but then hears something. Footsteps. Just outside her door.

 

Azula stills, fear suddenly worming through her as her hand shoots back down to where it was. Feigning sleep, the door opens, and the footsteps move all the way to the edge of the bed. Metal clanks against something, Azula assumes a table, next to her, and her bed dips down. The person was sitting next to her.

 

Azula waits, trying to keep her breath even. The person doesn’t say anything, and she only feels more fear knowing she can’t see whoever it was. Was it an enemy? An ally? Who was right next to her?

 

Something presses against the side of her face, just next to her eyes, but Azula doesn’t feel it directly. There’s something covering her skin there.

 

Reflexes make her reach and grip the person’s wrist, pulling them so that she can kick them away with her closer foot. She hears a girl's yelp of surprise, and Azula thinks it sounds familiar, but she still stumbles her way up, standing on the other side of the room defensively. 

 

Slowly, she backs away, trying to gain as much distance as she could, but her back hits something, and Azula quickly grips a hand back to determine it was a table, round judging by its curvature.

 

Azula looks forward, trying to figure out where she was, and who was in the room. Finally she just shouts. “Who’s there?!”

“Ow…” A light voice groans from across the room.

 

Azula recognizes it instantly, and she leans further into the table. 

 

“T-Ty Lee?” She asks, trying to confirm her assumption.

 

Ty Lee sighs, and Azula hears her moving around. “Yeesh. I broke the table. I hope they won’t be too mad.”

 

“W-What’s going on?” Azula breathes. “Where am I? What’s on my face?”

 

She can tell she’s starting to lose it because Ty Lee’s next words were, “Zula, I need you to calm down.”

 

“What happened?!” She shouts, and her hands are moving up to whatever is covering her eyes.

 

“Don’t!” Ty Lee shouts, and her rapid footsteps rush to Azula. “Your wounds are still healing, Zula!”

 

“What wounds?!” She asks, her voice raising in frustration. “What happened to me?!”

Before she can rip whatever was on her head off, Ty Lee’s nimble fingers wrap around her wrists and push them to the wall. Useless to Azula and now unable to do anything, she tries to push herself out of Ty Lee’s hold, but the girl’s strong. Strong enough to hold Azula against the wall.

 

“Let go of me!” She demands, refusing to give up. 

 

Ty Lee struggles against her. “Just calm down, Azula! You need to rest!”

 

After a few rough moments, Azula’s body can’t keep up with her minds order’s, running low on energy and strength compared to Ty Lee, and she slowly deflates, Hands falling limp in Ty Lee’s grip. Relieved, Ty Lee drops them to the floor, laying on their knees, but Ty Lee doesn’t loosen her grip.

 

“Ty Lee,” Azula starts, a bit breathless, licking her lips and trying to gain the courage to get the answer she doesn’t want to hear. “Why...Why can’t I see anything?”

 

A whimper leaves Ty Lee. “Azula…”

 

“Just say it.” Azula demands quietly. 

 

Ty Lee’s grip leaves her hands, and suddenly those hands wrap around her neck, pulling her close and letting Azula’s senses fill with the sweet scent of vanilla.

 

“The sword cut through your pupils, all the way through your irises.” Ty Lee explains. “You can’t see anything because you’ve been permanently blinded.”

 

Inhaling a shaky breath, Azula tries her best to process the information without setting the room on fire. “And...Where are we?”

 

“A village in the Earth Kingdom. We’re at the doctor's house. He’s allowed us to stay while you recover.”

 

“And Mai?”

 

“Downstairs helping make some dinner. She’s actually a pretty good cook.” Ty Lee says jokingly, trying to lighten the mood.

 

Azula appreciates the effort, but it does nothing.

 

She was blind.

 

That’s why she couldn’t see.

 

“But...My mission...And Father…” Azula mumbles, the missing pieces starting to form in her head. “He won’t be pleased.”

 

“He isn’t.” Ty Lee answers.

 

Azula jerks back a little, causing Ty Lee’s arms to retract. “What do you mean, isn’t? ”

 

Ty Lee exhales a shaky breath. “Lo and Li sent word of your... injuries to the Fire Lord.”

 

If Azula’s eyes weren’t covered, Ty Lee would have seen them widen. “How long was I out?”

 

“Close to a week and a half. We just got his decree back today.” She continues. “Azula...You’ve been banished, and stripped of your title. Never to return. No special conditions. Lo and Li shipped out of here just a few hours ago after giving us the letter and-”

 

“Stop.” Azula pleads, holding up a hand as she leans on the other. Shame swallows her, and her pride shatters.“Just stop.”

 

This was it. She had lost everything. She had made one mistake, and because of it was now worse off than Zuko. She was a disgrace. A dishonorable, banished, Princess. No, not even that. She’d lost her title too.

 

She was nothing.

 

“Azula…” Ty Lee mumbles.

 

“Get out.” She grits, anger boiling in her.

 

“Azula I don’t think-”

 

“I said get out!” Azula shouts. “Leave!”

 

Ty Lee audibly steps back, working her way onto her feet slowly. “Okay.”

 

Azula says nothing as Ty Lee leaves the room, silent as the dead as she processes just what that meant for her. 

 

She could never go home. 

 

She wasn’t a Princess anymore.

 

She was alone.

 

Tears stream down her cheeks, leaking out of her soaked bandages as she reaches up to touch them. Suddenly, a realization hits her. Zuko had done this to her. She lost everything because of him.

 

Her gentle fingers ball up into fists, and press into her forehead as she grits her teeth. She can feel the heat simmering off of it, and she is forced to remove the contact.

 

This was his fault.

 

And one day, she was going to make him pay for it.

 

-

 

Azula meets the doctor a few hours after learning everything. He’s nice, and explains in specifics to her just what happened to her eyes. His wife brings her water, her sickly sweet voice dripping like honey and reminding her all too much of Ursa.

 

She despises them, but she lets them tend to her wounds. There’s nothing else she can do.

 

For two weeks, she sits in a bed. Unless they are the doctor or his wife, no one is allowed to come in. Ty Lee tries multiple times, even Mai gives it a few shots, but Azula won’t let them in.

 

She’s not sure she can look them in the face if she did let them in.

 

Then again, she wouldn’t have to.

 

Azula grits her teeth, and throws the cup she was taking sip forms elsewhere. The tea inside had long since been boiling, and steam came off the floorboards, audible as it made splashing contact with the drink.

 

“I’m a cripple.” She says to the doctor once. 

 

“There are plenty of blind people in the world who do just fine.” He tries to reassure.

 

“But none of them are fighters.” Azula counters. “I’m a soldier who can’t see her enemies. A bender who can’t see her own flames. How am I supposed to fight?”

 

He sighs, finishing up with reapplying her bandages. “Maybe your fight is over now, child.”

 

Child .

 

Azula wants to burn his eye sockets out and leave him a cripple too.

 

Instead, she says, “Are you done?”

 

“I am.” He answers. “Is there anything you need?”

 

“Get out.”

 

He doesn’t fight her.

 

-

 

After another week, Azula is allowed to take off the bandages. The doctor, Mito, as Azula has come to call him only because he’s earned that respect, informs her that her injuries are completely healed, and there was no need for the bandages if she did not wish for them.

 

After he had left, Azula sat up on her bed, legs dangling off the side. She had eaten a good portion of her meal, and now was attempting to steel her nerves. 

 

“It’s just bandages.” She reassures herself. Slowly her hands reach up. “Besides, it’s not like I can see the damage.”

 

The joke doesn’t have the desired effect, and just as the tips of her fingers touch the bandages, she freezes.

 

She can’t see. 

 

Suddenly, she feels nauseous, and everything she had just eaten rises into her throat and she gags. Falling to her knees with a loud thunk, she reaches for the bucked Mito had left at her bedside. As soon as her hands found purchase on it, she threw up into it.

 

As she chokes out the last remnants of her meal, all she can feel is the sharp sting of her throat, and the disgusting taste of vomit coats her mouth and makes her feel sick all over again.

 

She heaves a few more times into the bucket until there’s nothing left to come up, and she spits a wad of mucus into the bucket before setting it down and pressing her back against the hard bed frame behind her.

 

“Azula?” A voice rings out from the other side of a wall. Azula’s head turns sharply to the direction it came from, fear paralyzing her. No, she can’t see her in this pathetic state. “Are you okay?”

 

“I’m fine!” Azula shouts. “Just leave me alone!”

 

“Azula-”

 

“I said leave! I don’t want to see you!” She shouts before she can think, and hates the way regret instantly piles into her stomach.

 

There’s silence on the other side of the door, until the sound of light footsteps trudge away from the door and down a flight of stairs.

 

Relaxing only slightly, Azula rests her head back and allows herself to take deep, heavy breaths in, flinching at the stinging still present with every breath inhaled down her throat. She tries to steady it, but finds herself unable when more and more panicked thoughts trudge through her mind.

 

What was she going to do now?

 

She couldn’t go home. She couldn’t fight. She was completely and utterly useless and alone. 

 

Azula blinks, hoping when she opens her eyes something, anything would appear, but instead, she’s met with that same stilled darkness the bandages provided her, and her eyes sting with tears that soak the fabric through.

 

-

 

For a week's time, denial and spite being the only things fueling Azula’s actions, she says nothing. The doctor only visits to bring her food before she throws him out. Maybe it’s stupid, maybe it’s childish, but Azula doesn’t care.

 

She can’t see, and she brought it upon herself.

 

She had underestimated her brother, and was too prideful to admit it to anyone but herself.

 

A week's worth of isolation.

 

On the eighth day, a knock comes at her door. 

 

“Azula?”

 

Ty Lee’s voice is soft. Azula is surprised she’s able to hear it despite how quiet it was. Tallying that strange change for later through, she focuses on the problem at hand. Ty Lee outside her room, and the way her heart does an indescribable flip in her chest.

 

“How are you?”

 

She makes no sign of opening the door, and Azula feels the urge to shout at her to leave, but she can’t seem to find her voice. A sound akin to that of a body hitting the floor just outside her door hits Azula’s ears. “I wish you’d let us come in. I get that you’re angry, but we’re worried about you. We want to help.”

 

You shouldn’t , she thinks.

 

Ty Lee’s quiet laugh fills the air. “Who am I kidding? You’re you. You’ve never needed us.”

 

You’re right. Leave me be. I don’t need you , a part of her mind says.

 

Another, smaller and quieter, but still present part says, Stay, please .

 

“Y’know, the village here isn’t so bad. The people are nice, and there’s plenty of space for me to practice. They even set up a throwing range for Mai in the back.”

 

Azula feels the urge to smile, but pushes it down.

 

Ty Lee continues on for what feels like hours, explaining everything her mind can think of no doubt. Azula sits in silence, not trusting herself to speak. She wants Ty Lee to talk to her, she really does, she just can’t face her.

 

For the next week, Ty Lee visits and tells Azula of her day. She isn’t sure when, but Azula began to expect Ty Lee’s arrival, and was waiting on the other side of the door so she could hear her better. Even with her improved hearing, it was still difficult to pick up on Ty Lee’s muffled voice.

 

She sits with her back to the door, and if Azula thought hard enough, she could imagine her back touching Ty Lee’s instead, leaning on her, trusting her to support her.

 

Azula comes to realize that she had friends she could trust, but did they trust her?

 

“Mito.” 

 

The doctor turns just before he could open the door to her room. “Yes?”

 

“Bring Ty Lee and Mai to me.” She orders. Parts of her wished it was more of a request, but she was not born to make requests. She was a leader. She made plans, and dished out commands. That was who she was.

 

“Alright.” He says simply, and the door shuts behind him.

 

A few minutes later, there’s a knock at her door, followed by. “Azula? You wanted to see us?”

 

Ty Lee’s voice makes her ears perk up, and she says, “Come in.”

 

The door creaks open, and their footsteps accompany it.

 

“Can we do something for you?” Mai follows.

 

Azula debates telling them to leave. To get out so Azula could be alone with her thoughts for the rest of her life and mull over how much of a failure she was.

 

“Mito says I can take them off. And,” Pride holds her tongue, everything she’d been working up to say to them now barred itself shut. Azula takes a deep breath. She had to, she needed them, pained as she was to admit it.

 

So, she forces herself to say, “I need help.” 

 

For a long, aching moment, there was nothing. No one said anything, only the silence between them loomed tensely in the air as Azula awaited their response. If she was honest, she half expected them to say no. She had ignored them for the better part of two weeks.

 

“Of course, Azula.” Ty Lee’s voice rings through her ears, sharp and clear and trusting.

 

If Azula could, she would have widened her eyes in surprise. “Really?”

 

All Mai had to say was, “We’ve got nothing better to do.”

 

She hears a quick thwack, and then Ty Lee says, “What Mai means to say is, we’re in this together. Zuko had no right to do what he did to you. Whatever the plan is, we’re with you.”

 

Something new flooded Azula’s chest. Something she’d never felt before. A sharp tug at her chest, and the welling of tears in her eyes. What was this? The only thing that she could compare it to was when her Father had said “Good job” that first time to her. That rush of relief that washed over her so completely.

 

It felt so good.

 

So, a bit hesitant, she points up to her bandages. “Can…Can one of you help with these? The knot won’t come out. I’m, well, I’m stuck.”

 

A small laugh leaves her. Pathetic. She was so useless she couldn’t even untie a bandage. 

 

Quick footsteps work over to the other side of the bed and she feels it dip. “Well, since you asked so nicely.” Ty Lee says.

 

Was she…teasing her? Azula feels a knot in her stomach, her pride poking her as if stoking the fire in her heart. Ty Lee was making fun of her.

 

Ty Lee’s hand touches the back of her head for a mere second before Azula slaps it away. “You know what? Don’t touch me. I’ll do it myself.” 

 

Grunting, she reaches her fingers back and paws at the knot, pulling at the open strands but to no avail of loosening the threads. Her fingers dig into the knot itself but scrap uselessly, unable to find any leverage. She grits her teeth, her frustration becoming more and more evident, but she refuses to give in.

 

“Azula-”

 

“Don’t! I’m fine!” Azula barks, but her useless scraping becomes full pulling, trying to just rip the damn thing off her head. 

 

“Azula stop!” Ty Lee tries. “You’re gonna hurt yourself!”

 

“I can do it! I can-! I need to! Otherwise- Otherwise-!”

 

Ty Lee doesn’t say anything, and tears swarm Azula’s eyes uncontrollably. Slowly, she stops her assault on her own head, and her hands move to her face, grasping at her hair as she lowers her head in shame. “...Otherwise, what good am I?”

 

She’s so pathetic. A shell of herself. She couldn’t even do the simplest of tasks. She had grown up tying knots. Knots in her hair, knots in her shoes, on boats, on carriages. She’d tied knots for as long as she can remember, and could always see her way out of one. And now, she couldn’t even do that.

 

A hand touches her cheek, and Azula’s reflexes kick in, her head shoots backwards but another holds it in place. Firm enough to do so, but also gentle, and not in a way to hurt her. She’d never known a touch like that. Suddenly, her arms and back felt like they were on fire with the memories they held.

 

“Shh.” A soothing voice hushes her, Ty Lee’s. “It’s just me, Azula.”

 

Somehow, that alone stirs a comforting silence to all the anger and anxiety bubbling in her, and she relaxes into Ty Lee’s touch.

 

Slowly, waiting for Azula to stop her if need be, Ty Lee works her fingers from her cheek to the back of her head, and they quickly take the knot apart, letting the bandages loose. Ty Lee unwraps it slowly, and before she fully pulls it off, she says, “Is this okay?”

 

The question is odd to Azula, not quite understanding why she asked it, but nonetheless, she nods, enjoying the comfort it brings her.

 

The last of the bandages falls off, and Azula is greeted with…nothing. 

 

Well, not completely nothing, it’s not total darkness, but instead a fuzzy sort of gray. Like she’s got dirt in her eyes. It’s more bothersome that it doesn’t bother her.

 

“Does it hurt at all?” Mai asks from the other side of the room. Azula blinks a couple of times, seeing if that brings any change, but nothing happens.

 

“No, it’s just…fuzzy.”

 

“Fuzzy?” Ty Lee giggles.

 

Azula narrows her eyes, even if it doesn’t actually do anything, it can still express her displeasure. “Is something funny?”

 

“Oh! Sorry, it’s just, fuzzy sounds silly coming from you. You’re all rough edges to being saying words like fuzzy.”

 

“I’ll say whatever I want. I’m the Princess-” Azula stops herself, and recalls her Father’s decree.

 

Stripped of her title.

 

“Right. I’m not.” Azula murmurs. “That’s gonna take some getting used to.”

 

“Yeah, now you’re just like all the rest of us. What a burden.” Mai says bluntly.

 

“Hey-!” Azula starts, but Ty Lee’s shoulder bumps into her, and she realizes their sitting right next to each other. 

 

“Don’t listen to her, Zula. You may not be a Princess anymore, but you’re still a badass. And our friend, right?”

 

Azula’s not sure if badass is still ringing true, considering she can’t fight anymore. But, maybe friend is enough to get her by, until she can figure this all out. 

 

“Right.” Azula decides.

 

-

 

The next day, Azula asks Ty Lee to help her downstairs. The doctor had given her a walking stick to help her adjust, but she needed a pair of eyes, not a stick. Ty Lee agreed without question or judgment. 

 

Slowly, Ty Lee helps Azula down the stairs and they both greet Mito, his wife, and Mai who Ty Lee says is reading a book in the corner. Azula tells her to take her outside.

 

When Azula feels the sun against her skin, she feels better. Energy courses through her veins, and fresh air fills her lungs. It revitalizes her, and Ty Lee makes no comment on her weaker state. They take a seat on the front steps of Mito’s porch.

 

“I don’t know how to fight like this.” Azula confesses after a while of sitting in silence with Ty Lee. “I don’t know how to fight if I can’t even see my opponent.”

 

“If anyone can figure it out, it’s you, Azula.” Ty Lee reassures, and Azula turns her head like she’s going to look at her, but her eyes stay clouded and far away. “You’re the best fire bender who’s ever lived.”

 

“And now I’m a crippled, dishonored, and banished Princess, hiding in the Earth Kingdom.”

 

“That still doesn’t make you any less a person than you were before.”

 

“It does.”

 

“It doesn’t.” Ty Lee counters.

 

“It does , Ty Lee.” Azula emphasizes. “To me, it does.”

 

“And to me, you’re still my best friend.” She says. “You being banished doesn’t change that.”

 

Azula scoffs. “You are. No one wants a banished Princess for a friend.”

 

“I do.” 

 

“Liar.”

 

Ty Lee shuffles beside her. Azula assumes she’s standing up by the way the direction of her voice changes. “Then find a new way to see that I’m not.”

 

The door shuts behind Ty Lee, and Azula is left to bask in the evening sun, but she feels cold. Odd, because before Ty Lee left, everything felt too hot around her.

 

“Idiot. I can’t get a new pair of eyes.” Azula grumbles quietly, all the while wondering how she was going to make it back to her room without Ty Lee.

 

She hates having to depend on people.

 

-

 

Azula gets better with the walking stick, and the layout of the house. Soon, she doesn’t need anyone to help guide her around. After a week, Mito stops praising her for being able to get to the bathroom on her own.

 

She starts eating dinner with everyone, and she wears a blindfold, given to her by Mito after she’d asked him about something to cover her eyes.

 

The darkness was safer for her.

 

Plus, straining to try and see even though she knew she couldn’t hurt her eyes, and head. More often than not she’d have to go back to the privacy of her room because she had a large migraine. 

 

In a sort of positive, bright side look of things though, Azula realized that because she had completely lost one of her five senses, the other four had been dialed up to the maximum. Her hearing was sharper than ever, her touch was more sensitive, and her nose was keener on being able to tell what Mai was cooking, and her taste was impeccably accurate. She could pick apart a meal's ingredients with just one bite.

 

Because of this, she becomes keenly aware of everything around her, even if she can’t see it.

 

The table she sits at is cold, and her utensils are icy. Humans are warm to the touch, and the stove is even hotter. Azula learned that one by mistake. Everything has a distinct temperature to her, something she never noticed when she could see it.

 

One night, Azula calls Ty Lee and Mai to her room.

 

“I want to leave.” Azula says to them. “There has to be someone who can help me.”

 

“We’re in enemy lands, Azula. You’d risk exposure by leaving here.” Mai warns.

 

“Whether I stay or leave doesn’t matter. Both leave me vulnerable. I am blind, with no way to operate on my own. I need someone to teach me how to live like this.”

 

She hates admitting it, but it’s the truth.

 

“And maybe someone out there knows how to fight, even like this.” She says, gesturing a hand up to her eyes. “If there is, I need to know.”

 

There is silence for a while, until Ty Lee finally says, “Okay, but you ride with me, got it?”

 

“Fine.” Azula agrees. “It’s not like I’m able to ride on my own anymore.”

 

“When do you want to leave?” Mai asks.

 

“As soon as possible.” She answers immediately. “Tomorrow morning is preferable.”

 

“Alright.” Mai sighs. “I’ll get started packing our things then.”

 

“I’ll stay here and pack Azula’s.” Ty Lee volunteers.

 

Azula listens, confined to the space of her bed as Ty Lee shuffles around the room. She slightly smiles when Ty Lee cracks a joke, saying there wasn’t much to pack in the first place, so this would go really quick.

 

“Are you sure you want to leave, Azula?” 

 

She thinks she looks in Ty Lee’s directions, but she’s honestly not sure. “Completely. Why do you ask?”

 

“I just...It’s nice here.”

 

Her answer is honest. Azula’s picked up on when she’s lying and when she isn’t with her supernatural hearing.

 

“What makes you say that?”

 

“Well for one, no ones trying to kill us.” Ty Lee says lightly, meant as a joke.

 

It makes Azula frown. “You’re more than welcome to stay. I don’t need you to come with me.”

 

Ty Lee giggles. “You wouldn’t make it ten feet outside the village without me.”

 

Azula shifts so that Ty Lee can’t see her. “Then why help me if I’m so weak?”

 

After a moment, Ty Lee’s footsteps near the bed, and stop just at the edge of it. “Because I don’t give up on my friends.”

 

Her voice doesn’t waver. Not a second’s hesitation. Azula hates it because she wants Ty Lee to be lying. She wants someone to look at her and tell her what she knows, not what she wants to hear.

 

“You’re lying. You pity me. That’s what this is.”

 

“Now look who’s lying.” 

 

Azula grits her teeth. She wants to hate Ty Lee for the way she talks back now. The way she so openly defies Azula. It was never like this before.

 

A dip in the bed, and Ty Lee sighs. “I do feel bad for you, Azula. Anyone would give what you’ve gone through, but this isn't pity. You were my friend long before you lost your sight, and I’ll be damned if it’s the reason you push me away.”

 

“Then you’ve successfully damned yourself.” Azula bites. “I don’t need anyone. I’ve always done just fine on my own.”

 

“Was that before or after you couldn’t see?”

 

“Damn it, Ty Lee! Stop pretending to care about me!”

 

Azula’s breaths come out as puffs of angry air before coming to a gritted stop. She furthers her explanation because she wasn’t going to just stop there, was she? “You’ve never cared about me. Even when we were kids, you wanted to run off to the circus instead of staying with me. You left me.”

 

“You know why I left Azula, and that is not it.” Ty Lee argues. 

 

“Isn’t it?” She laughs.

 

“I left because I wanted more out of life than housework and suitors.” The brunette explains. “There was nothing for me in Caldera. Not my family, not Mai, and least of all my title. The only reason I might have stayed was for you .”

 

Azula.

 

Her.

 

It hurts more than it should.

 

“Then why didn’t you?” Azula mumbles after a beat, still coping with her answer. Deep down, she knows Ty Lee is right, but admitting that meant admitting she cared about Azula. And that was impossible. 

 

“Because you didn’t need me.” Ty Lee says, voice calmer than before. “It’s just like you said, you never did. I was only there as an amusement to you. I cared about you, but all you ever saw was a toy.”

 

“You’re wrong.” She whispers. 

 

“You bullied me and Mai every day. Not as much as others, but enough to hoist yourself up above us. We were pawns to you.”

 

“You’re wrong!” She shouts. It’s only after that she realizes how futile the raise in her voice was, and her shoulders fall limp, and Azula takes off her blindfold. “You were never a pawn, Ty Lee. I always thought you were my friend.”

 

“You used fear to keep me with you. That’s not what friends do.” Ty Lee bellows.

 

That resonates with Azula, and she fears the first tear falling down her cheek. She’s sort of happy that she can’t see herself at this moment. She probably looks pitiful. 

 

“Then I guess I don’t know how to have friends.”

Ty Lee is silent. Azula laughs, though she’s not sure why.

 

She’s been raised on the notion of being perfect, on never letting anyone be too close to her. Somehow, she started to correspond that to fear, and how easy it made people follow her. Like moths to a flame, they fell in line at her feet.

 

She never realized it might have been wrong.

 

“I’m sorry.” She mumbles, barely conceivable to the ear. “Truly.”

 

Ten seconds later, Azula knows because she counts, she hears Ty Lee sigh. “It’s okay, Azula. I think...I think I’ve moved past it now for the most part, and Mai has too, but it still hurts to think about.”

 

Azula doesn’t say anything. She doesn’t have the right to.

 

“I’m finished with your stuff by the way.” Ty Lee notes. “Do you want me to leave?”

 

No, her gut churns. Azula’s starting to think it was something else. Something much more dangerous.

 

“Yes. Thank you.” Azula says quietly.

 

“Okay.” She replies and moves towards the door. “Goodnight, Azula.”

 

Usually Azula doesn’t say it back. Usually she’d turn away from Ty Lee and keep her mouth shut, but that was before, and this is now.

 

“Goodnight, Ty Lee.” She says, and lays down in her bed.

 

Things are going to be different now. They had to be. Azula...Azula was going to have to change.

 

She was going to have to adapt.

Chapter 3: Chapter 3

That night, under layers and layer of darkness, tucked under the singular sheet that did nothing for her body temperature when she had been involuntarily regulating it herself since she was 8, she dreams.

 

The garden walls are high, stacked with sandstone and bricks, keeping intruders out, as well as any curious eyes. Here, Azula, at a mere 6 years old, trains with a boy who she doesn’t remember the name of. Someone in her class, scoring highly and deemed worthy of a sparring match with her.

 

At least, that’s how it was explained to the boy's parents. In reality, she had run out of capable soldiers to train against, beating each and every one, if not immediately, then after hours of training her body to be able to adapt to their fighting style. 

 

When she asked for someone new, perhaps a higher ranking officer, she was met with;

 

“No. Sharpen your skills and your mind first. Once your body grows and your mind is set, we shall find you a proper fighter. For now, perhaps try a schoolmate.” 

 

Ozai’s voice is stern, and Azula huffs. “They're all boring, Father! I need a real challenge!”

 

“No.” He thunders, sending an icy shiver down Azula, the hairs along her body sticking up like spikes. “That is my final answer.”

 

Eyes rigid in place with fear, she manages to get out, “Yes, Father.”

 

He continues on down the hallway, and only after he’s turned the corner that Azula relaxes, sending her clenched fist softly to her forehead in shame. She scolds herself. “You know better.” 

 

And so now, here she was, her Father watching from the balcony, hands tied into his robes, her silhouette casting a shadow over their match. For this, no firebending had been permitted as the focus of this week in school hand bee hand-to-hand combat. 

 

She had played with the boy at first, allowing him to get close a few times, just to see if there was any real challenge, but every time she’d allowed even a sliver of an opening, he’d completely ignore it and strike in all the wrong spots. After that first round, Azula sent him onto his back, claiming victory.

 

It was now round five, and she stood above him once again, the fifth time in a row, a sweat not even broken, a fist extended out to him in warning and the other clenched defensively next to her hip. 

 

“Winner, Princess Azula. That makes 5 consecutive wins.” The referee, a soldier, extends an arm towards Azula, signifying her win, and she relaxes away from him, giving the boy space to pick himself back up.

 

“Enough.” Rang a merciless voice from the distance. Immediately, Azula, the soldier, and the boy all fall onto one knee in Ozai’s direction, heads bowed in respect. Ozai steps just a few feet from them. “I’ve seen enough. Escort this student back to his carriage.”

 

The soldier nods, with a spear in one hand, and the other on the boy's back, begins to guide the boy inside. Leaving Azula with her Father. She remains as she is, too stuck in memories of the last time she’d spoken out of turn to conjure up something to say.

 

“What happened in the first round?” Was what he said, voice neither soft nor displaying anger. A disconcerting neutral that left Azula choosing her words carefully.

 

“I was hoping if I opened myself up he’d be more of a challenge.” She explains.

 

His response was quick, and venomous as he circled her. “ Never do that. No matter your opponent, the moment you let down your guard, someone will overtake you. You must be sharp, and without mercy. Do I make myself clear?”

 

“Yes, Father.” Was her reply, scorching his words into her mind. 

 

He stops in front of her, Azula can see the tips of his shoes. “Rise.”

 

She does, and is met with her Father’s towering figure looming over her. His face was set in a straight line, but something in his eyes gleamed. “You did well today. Keep training, I’m sure we will find you a proper match one day.”

 

She takes the praise in stride, bowing her head. “I will make you proud.”

 

A deep rumble comes from him, as if it was a chuckle, and his hands land on her shoulder heavily. “I know you will, daughter. Not as your brother has failed me. What am I to do with him, I wonder.”

 

Azula stays silent, soaking in his words. His hand grip tightly at her, bruising and painful, but it serves as a reminder. She refuses to be like Zuko. She is better, she always has, and always will be. 

 

When she wakes, she’s greeted to the same darkness she fell under in, only now there is knocking at her door, and Ty Lee’s voice behind it.

 

“Azula, we’re getting ready to go. Are you up?”

 

-

 

“I should be helping.” Azula grits from the porch of Mito’s house. Ty Lee and Mai were off packing the ostrich horses with their supplies, and assured Azula they could handle it on their own.

 

“You’re going to have to get used to it, dear.” Mito’s wife, Kimy says. “Depending on people is now a necessity for you.”

 

Yeah. Azula hates her.

 

“It shouldn’t be.” She grits, stepping down the stairs, bamboo cane in hand. It’s not hard to map out a path to Ty Lee. She simply walks where there are no sounds, and towards the pair of feet that sounds more like a pair of flat hands.

 

“Are we ready, Ty Lee?” Azula asks once she assumes she’s close enough.

 

Ty Lee replies, “Almost. We just need a few more things.”

 

“Like what?” 

 

“Like a map?” Mito suggests from behind them. 

 

Azula doesn’t turn around, merely listening to Ty Lee get on her feet and say, “Yes! Thank you so much!”

 

“Of course. Travelling through the Earth Kingdom can be tricky, so I took the liberty of marking some places I know to be Fire Nation occupied for you.”

 

Azula already knew all that. She doesn’t need him to do that.

 

“Great, that’ll come in handy.” Mai says. There’s no hint of malice in her voice, and Azula feels slightly betrayed by that, though she can’t quite explain why.

 

“What’s your plan then?” He asks. “The Earth Kingdom is a big place, what are you looking for?”

 

All three girls are silent for a long pause, before Azula finally says, “Someone who can teach me how to fight.”

 

“I see.” Mito says, and Azula hears the sound of rustling paper. “I’ve heard whispers of a champion somewhere in the further regions of the Earth Kingdom. They call them the Blind Bandit. Has never lost a single battle.”

 

This makes Azula perk up. “Where?”

 

“Don’t know. But it’s something to keep an ear out for.”

 

“Mito’s right, Azula. It’s a lead.” Ty Lee chimes in, and Azula nods, thinking it over.

 

“Alright, then I suppose you three should be heading out.” He says with content in his voice.

 

Azula breaks out of her thoughtful haze, and for a moment, she remembers all he’s done for her. Even if he pissed her off more often than not, he still cared for her, treated her, and respected her.  A disgraced princess who couldn’t even reveal her identity. She should be ashamed of what she’s about to say. She is, but she’ll say it anyway. Because he deserves to hear it.

 

So, she takes a step forward to the direction of his voice, and says, “Thank you, Mito. For everything”

 

She can feel everyone’s eyes. Her grip on the bamboo becomes a little tighter as she swallows her pride.

 

“Without your help, I most likely would have died. I am indebted to you.” She continues.

 

“You owe me nothing, Azula-” He tries.

 

“Do not make me a liar, Mito.” Azula threatens, eyes narrowed behind her blindfold. Then, she mutters under her breath, “Not when I’ve already lied so much.”

 

She holds out her hand, a solemn and silent promise to herself. She would pay him back for his deeds. One day, when she could fight just as well as before, and face him as herself. A warrior reborn.

 

He takes her hand, shaking it in silence. In respect.

 

They let go, and with final goodbyes given and the last of their supplies packed, Azula is helped onto Ty Lee’s ostrich horse, and they begin out.

 

-

 

In retrospect, having a blind passenger is like holding up a sign that says, “ Mug us, please! ”

 

Azula wishes she could burn the skin off their faces.

 

Sadly, she can’t even see them to do so, and with the mass confusion of several different footsteps, Azula couldn’t discern who was who anymore. Her only choice was to stay where she was. Hidden. Like a coward.

 

Gritting her teeth silently, she curses her brother for the umpteenth time. 

 

“What do we have here?” A man’s voice announces, ringing in Azula’s ear. To the left. Confidence in his step and voice.

 

It’s a simple move. Use her bamboo staff to knock him on his feet and subdue him. It’s so easy a child could do it. 

 

Easy. It’s so easy. So why won’t she move?

 

Her hand trembles above her staff, frozen with...with something she’s never felt before. Why is her heart racing like this? She’s never felt this way before, so why-

 

“What’s a blind girl doing out here with her friends?” He sneers, his steps coming closer.

 

He’s within striking range now, but what if she misses? What if she messes up and he gains the upper hand? If he had even a sliver of the fighting experience that she did, then he could very well do so. 

 

Move dammit! Stop him before he wins!

 

“Nothing to say? This’ll be easier than I thought!”

 

“Azula!” Ty Lee’s voice cuts in. “Look out!”

 

Look out? Look out where? Azula can’t see him!

 

“Left side, right hand just a foot from your blindfold!”

 

Mai’s voice is controlled, but a bit ragged from the fighting. It’s stern enough to knock some sense back into Azula. Gasping to life, Azula swivels her head, and for a brief second, something red clouds her vision. Something that looks an awful lot like a hand.

 

No time to question it. Reaching out, she grabs his wrist and pulls him in, finally grabbing her staff with the other and knocking it into the side of his head and bashing it into the rock she was hiding behind. The momentum had sent her up onto her feet, ready for his next moves.

 

Only there wasn’t.

 

His body falls limp on the floor, and Azula is left above, victorious with labored breaths.

 

Ty Lee collapses next to her, checking on the cut on her face, the one infliction the man had managed to give her before his demise. Mai kneels down more calmly next to her.

 

“He’s dead.” She mumbles.

 

Slowly, she calms her breaths, evening out and centering herself. 

 

“Azula…” Ty Lee whispers helplessly, as if concerned.

“I’m fine.” She says tightly, but her mind reels on her behavior. How pathetic was it that the mighty Princess Azula had cowered behind a rock, helpless to even lift her weapon? 

 

Mai seems to have the same idea, later on down the road. To the repetitive cluck of their ostrich horses, she asks, “What happened back there?”

 

Azula doesn’t have a good answer. At least, not one she’s willing to admit to. “I don’t know.”

 

“We can still turn back.” Ty Lee offers. “We’re only a day’s travel in-”

 

“No.” Azula denies. “I won’t give up. I’ll…I’ll figure it out.”

 

A sharp wind blows through the trees above them, branches rustling, and a stray leaf wacks Azula in the face, making her flinch. 

 

“You better, can’t have you dying before we even make it to the next town.”

 

-

 

“We should go this way, it’ll cut our travel time down by a lot.”

 

“Through where?” Azula asks.

 

“Maizu Village.” Mai replies nonchalantly.

 

Azula’s eyes widen under the cover of her blindfold, and she remembers flash memories of ashen skies and burning buildings. Of screaming children and parents alike, and the scamper of local wildlife. The thunderous footsteps of her soldiers as they marched through the town, and her dismissal of the corpses left in her wake.

 

“No. We go around.” Azula orders, voice tight.

 

They couldn’t go there. They’d hate her if they went there. Plus, Azula would be recognized on sight.

 

“But it’s not marked as-” Ty Lee starts.

 

“It is.” Azula cuts her off with a sharpness linted on her tongue. Realizing her rudeness, Azula takes a breath and mumbles. “Just trust me, okay? We can’t go there.”

 

There’s nothing said for a moment, only the wind filling the air and blowing it through her hair while her two friends silently mull over her request.

 

“Okay, fine.” Mai says. “We’ll go around and onto the next city.”

 

Azula smiles slightly in relief. “Thank you.”

 

She doesn’t realize that Ty Lee has fallen deathly quiet.

 

-

 

“Is that a cat owl?!” Ty Lee exclaims at some point. 

 

Azula wants to say yes, but she honestly doesn’t know.

 

“That’s not what you should be focused on right now, Ty Lee.” Mai says distantly. Interested as to what could have caught Mai’s attention, Azula begins to listen closer for any sign of something.

 

“What else is-Oh.” Ty Lee says, voice suddenly solemn as she catches sight of whatever Mai was looking at.

 

“What is it?” Azula asks, swallowing her shame in even having to ask it in the first place.

 

“Maizu Village I think. You were right to want to avoid it, Azula.” Mai explains, and Azula feels something sharp stab through her heart.

 

No. Don’t look.

 

Don’t look at what I’ve caused.

 

“What’s happening?”

 

“Nothing.” Mai says cryptically.

 

“What?” She asks.

 

“There’s nothing left, Azula.” She answers. “Just a pile of ash.”

 

“By the end of the month, I want Maizu Village to be wiped from the maps completely.”

 

Her own voice rings in her ears, and she looks away in a new sort of shame. She shouldn’t feel it. She did what was right. The Fire Nation deserved to rule these lands, not the earth benders who squandered it.

 

But now…

 

“We should keep going.” Ty Lee says abruptly, whipping her ostrich horse to start once again.

 

No one says another word until they arrive at the next village.

 

It looks just as bad as the people do, as Ty Lee describes to her. The houses are worn and fallen apart by the boards and bricks keeping it together. The children look skinny and not well fed. Their parents don’t seem to be faring much better as they slave away at either jobs or household chores.

 

The land is almost like a desert. There was no green grass as far as Ty Lee could see, and what grass she could see was as white as the moon, and as dry as the soil.

 

As they pass through, the people must be staring at them in wonder. Whispering amongst themselves, Azula catches rumors of who they might be, considering how well they are dressed. She duly noted they’d need to change. Blending in should be a priority, or they’ll draw too much attention.

 

They hunker down in an inn, the room providing them with just as much as they need. While Ty Lee looks over the map, Mai takes to the street to find them suitable Earth Kingdom clothes and maybe to find information pertaining to this Blind Bandit.

 

Azula, useless in both these endeavors, follows the wall to enter a separate bedroom and closes the door behind her, slowly and carefully, she finds space on the flow and sits on her knees, palms resting on her thighs as she steadies her breathing.

 

There has to be a way. 

 

Bending is a force of nature, it doesn’t come solely from sight. It comes from within you, it burns in your heart and fires your body to be able to control the element that rages within you. Somehow, there must be a way to harness it, and perhaps use it.

 

This sparks an idea in Azula. Use it. Use the firebending to see. But how? How does fire affect nature? And how could she see with it? 

 

She sits there for a long time, letting her mind race with ideas, the silence offering her time and solace to conjure up whatever thought she can come up with. However, nothing she can manifest. Not yet.

 

Already highly attuned to her surroundings, the slight creek of the door makes her twitch in its direction, calling out, “Who is it.”

 

The door opens fully. “Just me.” Ty Lee’s voice responds, and Azula relaxes. “What are you doing?”

 

“Thinking.” She says, already drifting away from the conversation. “Preferably in silence.”

 

“Oh.” Ty Lee says. “Got it. I can leave you alone then.”

 

She hears Ty Lee’s hand touch the doorknob, turning it slightly as it closes. 

 

Azula realizes, perhaps she doesn’t want to be alone.

 

Before she can stop herself, she blurts out, “Wait.”

 

The door stops. “Yeah?”

 

For a long pause, Azula fights herself, the large majority of her wanting to just say nothing and leave these confusing feelings alone and far away. But what comes out is, “I didn’t say you had to leave. Just…that I needed silence.”

 

“Oh.” This oh is different. It’s optimistic, happy even. Azula can’t help but feel she’s done something right. “Okay.”

 

And so, Ty Lee sets herself down behind Azula, from the sounds of the sheets ruffling, she has sat herself on the bed on the end closest to Azula. Then, silence.

 

Somehow, it’s better. 

 

-

 

When Mai returns, she returns with news.

 

“Earth Rumble 6?” Azula repeats as Mai announces it. “I’ve heard of it, actually. When-”

 

She stops herself before she can continue that, remembering the look on a family’s face as she brought down the hand that signaled to commence the attack. 

 

“When what?” Ty Lee pushes lightly, knocking Azula out of her brief pause.

 

Shaking her head, she mumbles, “It’s not important. What else did you learn?”

 

“Something that’ll actually pique your interest.” Mai grunts, the sounds of her sitting down heard in Azula’s ear. “The champion there is called The Blind Bandit.”

 

Her eyebrow raises in curiosity. “Well isn’t that convenient.”

 

“Apparently that’s her stage name, but some people think she might actually be blind.”

 

“And she is still able to defeat her opponents?”

 

“Enough to be the reigning champion for 3 years running now.”

 

Azula hums, twirling the coin she had been holding for no reason up until now over her knuckles. “If she is actually blind, she could teach me how to fight like this.”

 

“She could.” Mai agrees.

 

“How do we get there?” Ty Lee asks.

 

“The man said Gaoling was a two-day journey from here. It’s surrounded by mountains, and that’s where the fighting takes place.”

 

“In the mountains?” Ty Lee says.

 

“It would make sense. These are earthbenders.” Azula acknowledges. “Alright. Gaoling it is.”

 

-

 

They’re about a day out into their journey when something unexpected, and should be impossible, happens. Azula could tell the sun was being blocked by the way the cold air hits her exposed skin, even though it’s only mid-afternoon.

 

Cliffs maybe. Or trees. Either way, Azula was slightly weakened because of it.

 

It was quiet too, the only sounds being that of their ostrich horse’s feet hitting the ground rhythmically. 

 

Too quiet for her. She didn’t like it.

 

“Be on your guard, Ty Lee.” Azula mumbles to the girl holding the reins. “I have a bad feeling about this place.”

 

Ty Lee laughs softly. “Always so tense. Don’t worry, I’m paying attention.”

 

Before Azula could answer, the sound of rocks exploding into bits fills her ears. So they were in the cliffs, and something was above them. 

 

Their animals come to a stop, and all three of them get off. Azula tries to look in the way she heard the explosion come, but is directed back to the ground when she hears something crash there instead.

 

“What’s happening?” Azula asks wearily.

 

The sounds of Mai’s knives twirling fills her ears before, “Don’t know exactly.”

 

“Is that a boy?” Ty Lee interrupts.

 

A boy? What’s a boy doing falling from the cliffs?

 

“Aang!” A female voice shouts, her voice coming closer and closer to the ground until something makes a collision. She must have jumped from something, but what?

 

“What the hell is that?!” Ty Lee asks in shock.

 

Azula’s stuck in place, unable to move out of stepping in the wrong direction. She can hear shuffling. She can hear them moving, and things happening, but she can’t see it. She couldn’t do anything.

 

She was useless.

 

“Is he okay?” Another boy asks, and this time, a large mass hits the ground, followed by what sounds like a large, monstrous yawn.

 

Azula takes a step back.

 

Just what was in front of her?

 

What was happening?

 

Who are these people?

 

“Sokka, watch out!” A feminine voice shouts, followed by the sound of an awful screech that echoed down the passage. The sound made a chill go down Azula’s spine, she’s heard it before, on other conquests through the Earth Kingdom. 

 

Canyon Crawlers. Large insectoids that travel in large packs and would make quick work of an entire caravan of travelers if they weren’t careful. 

 

Azula is pulled out of her thoughts as their ostrich horse takes a hit, sending it, Azula, and Ty Lee all to the ground. Azula hits harshly, head pounding as she tries to regain her bearings of the chaos ensuing around her. She can hear voices shouting, unfamiliar and familiar meshing together in a loud cacophony of sound that makes her head pound harder.

 

She begins to feel for her staff, scuffling the dirt in a few different directions before finding it and  grabbing hold tightly. Only, as soon as the relief of having something familiar around her washes through her, she hears a snarl, followed by a dreadful clicking sound right behind her. 

 

Shit.

 

She turns around just in time to shove her staff between herself and the predator’s hungry mouth, latching onto it instead of her head. She grunts as it twists its head, trying to yank the thing from her grip and dragging her along the ground, but Azula refuses to let go, as it’s the only thing barring her from a quick death.

 

Then, she’s quickly yanked off the ground, and Azula has never felt more hopeless in that moment, shouting in desperation as it throws her around like a kid would a brand new toy. She can feel large drops of slime, drool maybe, drip down her sleeves, and it would have grossed her out more if she wasn’t facing imminent death. 

 

However they presented her with a bigger problem, her hands were slipping.

 

She tries her best to fight it, but it seems to notice her crumbling grip and stops shaking her side to side, and now up and down, hastening the process.

 

 Of course the thing was smart, just her luck.

 

She has no choice but to let go.

 

Timing her release, she waits for the next upward swing and uses what strength she can to push herself up, and then lets go of her staff, sending her up above the creature.

 

She hears it screech below her, as well as the sound of wood snapping in half. There goes her staff, she thinks briefly. 

 

As she falls back down, her only thought is, Agni I hope this works.

 

Twisting herself mid-air, she curls her body up with the exception of her right leg, that drives itself right onto the monster, the head she hopes, but it makes solid contact, and in turn it bellows out in rage, turning its head up and sending her flying back until she hits something hard. 

 

On impact, Azula can feel the breath knocked out of her immediately, her eyes bulging underneath her mask as if they had anything to see, and she falls to the floor, her forearms being the only thing saving her from landing flat against the ground.

 

She coughs, trying to gain back any semblance of fighting power within her, but all she can manage is to spit out a collection of built up blood and spit in her mouth. 

 

“Azula!” She hears a voice shriek to her left, but she can’t focus on it, her ears ringing loudly and the crawler’s incoming screeching even louder. 

 

Is this it? Is this how she goes? To a stead oversized insect in the middle of nowhere? 

 

Stupidly, blood streaming out of her mouth, she chuckles. 

 

At least she died fighting, she accepts, picking herself up to rest on her knees, facing the sound of murderous stomps and outrages screeches coming towards her. Maybe it was better this way.

 

But just before the crawler reaches her, the stomps only just meters away, she hears a loud thunk, and the crawler shrieks out in pain. Then, a large something crashes into the space just to her right, sending shards and bits of broken stone onto her face, one cutting down her cheek.

 

She can only sit there, a mixture of shock and confusion.

 

What just happened?

 

Lighter, almost featherlike steps spring to her, landing right in front of her and is suddenly enveloped by a warm body. A familiar one to her, she recognizes it’s curves and shape.

 

“Ty Lee?” Is all she can ask.

 

“Thank everything you’re okay!” Ty Lee finally says, and Azula has to concentrate on her words over the ringing in her ears. As she pulls away, Azula can almost imagine the look on her face, worry and concern dripping from those gray eyes. “You’re hurt! Mai, get the med pack!” 

 

A third set of footsteps quickly rush off away from them, and she feels nimble hands stroke and prod over her face, one pressing lightly into the cut on her cheek. It hurts, but Azula doesn’t move, frozen in the moment. 

 

It’s then that Ty Lee starts to ramble. “I’m sorry I couldn’t help, there were so many and Mai’s knives were useless and it was a mess and by the time I had found you I-” 

 

“It’s okay.” Azula says, regaining at least some motor function.

 

Ty Lee seems to pause at this. “What?”

 

A smile creeps onto her lips, and Azula is filled with an emotion she’s never quite felt before. Gratitude. 

 

“Thank you, Ty Lee.” She says. “I think you saved my life.”

 

There’s a long pause, and briefly Azula wonders if that had been the wrong thing to say. 

 

Then, a stifled laugh comes from the brunette, followed by, “As if this was the first time.”

 

Azula scoffs, and if she could have rolled her eyes she would have. “Okay, don’t let it get to your head.”

 

Picking herself up, she notices a hand never leaves Azula from Ty Lee, always there to help. It’s then that Mai reaches them, footsteps falling into step with them. “I’ve got stuff, why are you standing?”

 

“I’m fine, it’s just a cut.” Azula says.

 

“Uh, definitely not. You’ve got blood running down your entire face.”

 

This makes Azula pause, and she reaches up to her left cheek to indeed feel a stick substance running down it. “Oh.”

 

It’s then that her body decides to catch up with her brain, probably the adrenaline wearing off, and suddenly everythings heavy but her head is light. She’s falling before she can try to stop herself and Ty Lee is the only reason she manages somewhat of a graceful fall back to her knees. 

 

“Hang on, Azula, I’ve got you.” She says softly, and Azula focuses on her words in order to not pass out.

 

As a cloth of some sort is dragged along her face, cleaning up the blood, a new voice enters.

 

“Are you guys okay?” It’s the feminine voice from earlier. 

 

Mai answers. “We’ll be fine. Nothing we haven’t handled before.”

“Well, sorry for all the mess, and destroying most of your cargo. If you guys have somewhere you need to get to we’ve got more than enough room on Appa.”

 

“Oh, are you guys heading to Gaoling by any chance?” Ty Lee chimes in.

 

This seems to confuse the other girl. “Uh, yeah actually. Are you?”

 

“We have business there.” Mai answers, and Azula, half tuned into the conversation, silently praises Mai for her secrecy. It’s then that Ty Lee pats her cut with a liquid that makes her injury burn.

 

She hisses in pain, flinching as Ty Lee lets out a quick, “I’m sorry! I have to clean it!”

 

Azula would glare at her if she could, but lets Ty Lee continue.

 

“Okay, well then it’s settled. We’ll give you guys a ride to Gaoling, and call it square.” The girl offers.

 

“Works for us.” Mai decides.

 

“I’m Katara, by the way.” She says, and Azula hears what sounds like a clasp of hands. 

 

“Mai. The injured one is Azula, and that’s-”

“Ty Lee!” The acrobat jumps in happily. “Great to meet you!”

 

“Likewise.” Katara laughs. “Well, whenever you guys are ready, come join us and we can head out of here.”

 

With that, Katara walks off and away from the trio, to which Azula asks, “Can we trust her?”

 

“She's water tribe, does that answer your question?” Mai replies, and yes it does.

 

Azula recalls the reports of Zuko laying waste to water tribe villages in search of the Avatar, and it’s enough to know that if they found out who they were, they’re heads would be on spikes. They’d have to play it safe here.

 

On the bright side, at least they have a ride.

 

“Wait, what’s an Appa?” Azula asks suddenly.

 

“Uh-” Ty Lee stutters out.

 

Mai actually chuckles. 

 

“You’re gonna hate it.”

Chapter 4: Chapter 4

Azula did, in fact, not like it. She actually hated it. Vehemently.

 

“I’m gonna throw up.” Azula groans queasily, one hand tightly gripping the side of Appa’s saddle while the other clutches her stomach. Normally she was completely fine in high altitudes, but the fact that she could not see where she was or how high she was up was making things unpredictably worse.

 

“Is it really that bad?” Ty Lee asks, sounding genuinely concerned.

 

Azula presses her forehead into the hard leather of the saddle and sighs. She takes deep breaths, hoping the churning of her stomach settles. “I’ll be fine once I get used to it.”

 

Turning around, she rests her back on the saddle, continuing her breathing as Katara speaks. “Alright, well, you already know me. This is Sokka, my brother. That’s Aang, and Yue is right over there.”

 

After each name, a different voice answered with a greeting, one “Sup.”, another, “Hi!”, and then at the very end a polite, “Nice to meet you.”

 

Ty Lee lists off their names, and Azula doesn’t pay it much mind. She’s made enough of a spectacle of herself, she’d rather not embarrass herself any further.

 

“So why were all those things chasing you guys?” The acrobat asks.

 

“Oh, for that you’d have to ask my idiot brother here.”

 

“Hey!” A male voice, Sokka, jumps in irritatedly. “It was a nice cut of meat!”

 

There’s what sounds like a slap, probably against an arm as it didn’t sound like skin contact, followed by. “He used the last of our very much needed money to buy a big chunk of meat, and then didn’t tell anyone about it.”

 

“It was gonna be a surprise! Cut me some slack!”

 

“I’ll cut your face with your own boomerang if you ever try something like that again!” Katara shouts back, and Azula recognizes this banter a little too well. 

 

She frowns, and even at the thought of him, her rage bubbles into something more sickly due to the altitude, and Azula is quickly whipping around. She doesn’t throw up, thank Agni, but the queasiness is there all the same.

 

“Azula?” Ty Lee asks.

 

“Fine.” Azula says hoarsely, then louder. “How much farther?”

 

“Uh…couple hours, give or take?” Aang calls from the front. 

 

Azula groans, and turns back over, sliding farther down until she’s practically laying flat. “I think I hate heights.”

 

“Wasn’t your room like, thousands of feet up in the sky?”

 

“That was before I couldn’t see, Mai.”

 

“Where were you living that was so high up?” Katara asks, voice treacherously playful. 

 

Ty Lee stutters to conceal her misstep, but Azula is prepared. “The mountains in the northernmost part of the Earth Kingdom.”

 

“Most of the north has been captured by the Fire Nation. How did you get out?” 

 

Azula tightens her jaw as she mingles the truth with her lie. “I was forced.”

 

“So you didn’t want to leave?”

 

“I had a nice life. Why would I want to leave?” Azula argues, lifting her head and turning towards Katara’s voice.

 

“Oh, I don’t know. Maybe because you were being oppressed and enslaved. Stripped of your rights, and maybe even killed?” Was Katara’s argument.

 

“Maybe the Fire Nation was just trying to bring order to the land.” Azula says, finding it hard not to bring her full feelings into the light.

 

“Are you justifying their actions?”

 

“Azula maybe you should-”

“Don’t defend her.” Katara interrupts Ty Lee. “If she wants to protect terrorists, then let her speak with her own words.”

 

“I am not a-” Azula grits, losing control for a moment before Mai slaps a hand over her mouth, silencing her.

 

“What Azula means is that she was never faced with those challenges, so she doesn’t really understand the true nature of what the Fire Nation has brought to the world.” Mai says in exchange.

 

...Sorry?

 

Did Mai really just say that? What the hell did she mean by it? Is that how she actually felt about Azula’s view? The hell was it supposed to mean?

 

“I’d like to hear her say that.” Katara calls.

 

When Mai removes her hand, or rather when Azula slaps it away, Azula is left with a choice. She can imagine Ty Lee’s face, silently horrified at what’s happening, while Mai keeps a close, but concealed eye on Azula. She’s waiting for Azula to make the wrong move.

 

Azula understands her position well enough to know that openly advocating for the Fire Nation would only get her killed or left behind by everyone around her. So, she begrudgingly says, “It’s true. My family lived away from the main city, so we didn’t feel the Fire Nation’s grip as much.”

 

“Then maybe you shouldn’t start something you know nothing about.” Katara grunts.

 

There’s a deafening silence, everyone tense and on edge, and there a million things she could say that could verbally cut her head clean off, but a hand touches her shoulder, and Azula knows it’s Ty Lee’s.

 

The brunette says nothing, but she doesn’t have to. The tight grip she has and the timing of it tells her enough.

 

Drop it.

 

Then, a loud sigh interrupts the moment.

 

“Do you need that healed?” Katara asks, a white flag, peace offering, whatever you want to call it. 

 

Azula is tempted to say no, was going to, but Ty Lee’s hand grips her tighter, a silent don’t you dare that holds her tongue.

 

“You can do that?” The acrobat asks.

 

Katara makes a hum of affirmation, tone clearly kinder as she speaks to Ty Lee. “I’ve done it before, mostly for Aang, so it’d be no problem. Plus, it was our fault your friend got injured.”

 

She does not address Azula at all, but that serves Azula just fine. She’s not in a talking mood anyway.

 

“Oh don’t worry we’ve been through worse.” Ty Lee plays it off, and then, directed to her and quieter, “Can she heal you, Azula?”

 

She’s silent for a long moment, and curious, she says, “You can’t heal old injuries, can you?”

 

“No. I can only heal fresh wounds.”

 

Azula hums to herself, and thinks about it. It was convenient, plus they had no idea what they’d be in for these next few days with this mysterious Blind Bandit. 

 

“Fine.”

 

She hears shifting, and then a presence, Katara’s, Azula thinks, sets itself next to her. She sits up, crossing her legs and arms and silently stills, hoping this would be a quick and painless procedure.

 

“It doesn’t hurt.” Katara says. “If that concerns you or anything.”

 

“Pain’s nothing new to me.” Azula grumbles. “Just get this over with.”

 

“Most people would say thank you, you know.” Katara grumbles right back, and Azula feels a pair of fingers slide under her blindfold. 

 

She’s quick to grab Katara’s wrist, squeezing a bit harder than she should, but she felt the girl deserved it. She thunders, “What the hell do you think you're doing!?” 

 

“Relax!” Katara shouts back, swiping her hand out of Azula’s grip. “It’s soaked in blood! I can clean it-”

 

“ Never do that again.” Azula threatens, and even if she can’t really see her, gives her the darkest glare she can muster, even if it’s for her own satisfaction. 

 

For a long beat, Katara says nothing. Until finally, a small, “Sheesh, okay. Sorry.”

 

They both return to some sort of calm, Azula letting Katara heal her. It was an odd sensation, and not what Azula expected as she’s suddenly met with a large mass of water suctioning itself onto her cheek where the cut was, and then slowly feeling the energy pulse from it and through her body. 

 

It takes all of a few minutes for the water to do its work, healing her cheek. Azula can feel the cut stitching itself back together, and Azula knows as Katara announces a final, “Done.” that the work was finished. She reaches a hand up, feeling her cheek and no longer finding an open cut, but instead a rough line against her face. Scarred most likely. She also notices part of her blindfold had been cut in the process, a small chunk of the cloth being missing.

 

Azula mumbles quietly, “Thank you.” and the two leave it at that as Katara returns to her earlier position.

 

-

 

When Appa’s large feet finally touch the ground, Azula is the first off, jumping off the beast and practically reveling in the feeling of the dirt against her shoes.

 

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen you so happy to feel dirt, Azula.” Mai says as she hops off. 

 

“Say that again after you’ve gone blind and flown thousands of feet in the air for hours.” Azula retorts, and Ty Lee giggles.

 

“So this is Gaoling?” Sokka asks with that sort of manly arrogance Azula would find in new recruits. “I thought it would be bigger.”

 

“Aw, poor Sokka. Is it not big enough for you?” Katara teases from Appa’s saddle.

 

“Shut up!” He yells back, and everyone laughs. Azula just smiles a bit. 

 

As they head into the city, Azula is frustrated to learn just how quickly she gets a headache from all the noises. With wooden wheels rolling and crashing into the dirt, pulling wagons ahead while noisy citizens walk by, talking to their peers, or the sounds of merchants shouting advertisements for their items, Azula was quick to realize how overstimulated her ears become.

“Okay, this is where we split.” Sokka announces. “We even?”

 

“Sure.” Mai agrees. “Thanks for the ride. And for healing Azula.”

 

“It’s no trouble. Good luck with whatever you’re here for?”

 

“Same to you.”

 

And with that, the two groups split. Azula can hear the shuffle of four pairs of feet heading off and out of earshot, into the grating bustle of the city. A loud carriage passes buy, wheels churning with the clop of two animals pulling it, and Azula flinches at the sound.

 

“Alright, where to?” Ty Lee asks.

 

“We should probably ask around. See what we can find out. I can work on getting us an inn if you two start searching.” Mai decides.

 

Azula nods. “Good idea. We can meet back here in an hour.”

 

“Okay. See you guys soon.” Mai says, and the sound of her feet wander off as well, leaving Azula and Ty Lee on their own.

 

“Alright, let’s get to it!” Ty Lee chirps.

 

And so they begin, walking down a street, Azula oblivious to the sight but all too knowing of the sounds accompanying it. 

 

Gaoling is noisy, and busy, and everything Azula is accustomed to back home in the Fire Nation. Listening to Ty Lee ask about this fight club while the hustle and bustle of city life goes on around her should be like nature. But, hearing so many things at once, and loudly at that, her ears zero in on any nearby conversation.

 

“Do you have enough money for cabbage today?”

 

“I thought that guy was still rebuilding his stand from the last time.”

 

“Kids, come on! You can’t be late for lessons!”

 

“Hey, what’s up with her blindfold?” A guy says from the crowd.

 

Azula tenses. That one sounded nearby.

 

“Woah! You think she’s blind?” Another who Azula assumes to be his friend chimes in.

 

“Poor girl, and she looks so young too.” A woman adds.

 

“What do you think happened?”

 

“Azula?” She can pick Ty Lee’s voice out from the crowd, hinted with concern as she drops whatever conversation she was having with a nearby citizen. “You okay?” She asks.

 

“Maybe she was born like it.”

 

No.

 

“How will she defend herself when she goes off on her own?”

 

Stop. I can fight. I can defend myself.

 

“Let’s include her in our prayers, boys.” 

 

Don’t pity me. I’m fine.

 

Slowly, her hands move up to her ears, muffling the sound of their voices but not enough to completely drown them out, oblivious to Ty Lee’s worry next to her.

 

“Stop.” Azula whispers, but it’s almost a whimper.

 

“Azula?” Ty Lee repeats. “Azula, what’s wrong?”

 

“Stop talking. I’m fine.” Azula says as they continue to gossip about her condition. Slowly she begins to back up. “I’m fine, I-”

 

“Hey, what’s going on?” Ty Lee asks.

 

“I can’t-” She grits, almost painfully. Her body collides with someone behind her, and she flinches, turning to face them, only to be met with more darkness. 

 

“Oh my! Are you alright, Miss?” A man says, but his voice is too kind. It rings in her ears loudly, the sound of her heart thumping becoming more and more prominent. Faster.

 

Azula can’t take it, the noises are too much. Without answering the man, she keeps backing up until her back hits a wall, a hand darting to it as she tries to find a way out, but as her fingertips reach a corner. She realizes she’s trapped.

 

Where is she? How does she get out? She can’t see. She can’t see anything. It’s loud, her mind races, thoughts jumping out in front of her as fast as peoples comments. Her heartbeat is louder, and all she can do is fall to the ground, clutching both ears tightly in the hopes of shutting them all out. She shuts her eyes, though it does her no good, and she tries to drown out the world.

 

“Azula!” Ty Lee yells, her voice muffled but still making Azula flinch from the volume. “I-Uh…It’s okay! what do you need?”

 

Trying to control her breathing, Azula can’t find an answer because she doesn’t know. All she knows is that everything’s, “Too loud.”

 

“Okay, okay, just- Can you focus on just my voice?” Ty Lee asks, and it seems to spark something. “Yeah! Hey, right here Azula. Just focus on me.”

 

Azula tries, letting all the other voices fall behind and focusing her attention all on the familiar sound of Ty Lee’s voice. It seems to work, at least, enough for Azula to hear herself think again.

 

“Keep...Keep talking.” Azula says quietly, slowly lowering her hands.

 

“Oh! Uh, okay don’t worry. We’ll get you out of here. This place is pretty cool, I mean- Well, obviously not that cool cause it’s hurting you but- What am I even talking about-”

 

Ty Lee quickly dives off into her own world, ranting more to herself that Azula, but somehow, it seems to work. Azula listens, hanging on Ty Lee’s every word, and before she even realizes it, her hands had come down and the ringing had stopped. Her heart had calmed, albeit still thumping faster than usual while she listened to the brunette in front of her. 

 

Ty Lee doesn’t seem to notice, continuing on and on about whatever her mind can come up with, and Azula finds the ends of her mouth twitching up. It was so…her. This side of Ty Lee, one Azula had often neglected. It never served any purpose before, but now here it was, saving her from the brink of…whatever that was.

 

She’s taken Ty Lee for granted for many years, and only now does she start to see what she’d been missing. 

 

She was…She was warm.

 

For a second, a brief eclipse of a moment, Azula sees a flicker of red. Red that took an odd shape in front of her. Something right in front of her. It shocks her slightly. What was that? 

 

“And honestly I really missed being in Caldera with you but-” Ty Lee rants but suddenly stops. “Azula? Are…Are you okay?”

 

This seems to snap her back to reality, and she fumbles with her words for a moment, not trusting her eyes but also curious as to what that was. However, she decided she shouldn’t worry about it right now, and had time for that later.

 

For now, she nods her head. “Yes, I…I think so.”

 

Ty Lee exhales in relief, and hears the girl shift slightly. “What…What happened? You’ve always been fine in cities. Hell, you were born in one.”

 

She looks down, absentmindedly playing with her fingers. “Ever since...this, my other senses have had to sort of compensate for losing another. It’s like they’ve been hyper-focused all the time now. So I guess I just wasn’t prepared to be in a big, noisy crowd yet.”

 

“I didn’t even think about it, sorry.” Ty Lee apologizes.

 

“Why are you sorry?” Azula scoffs. “It’s not like I told you I have super hearing now. Maybe I should have.”

 

It’s a weird moment for Azula, admitting to her fault so honestly and easily. She doesn’t like how exposed she feels because of it, but then a hand places itself over her fidgeting ones.

 

A flash of red blips into view.

 

There it is. Again. Azula feels her heart begin to pick up, from Ty Lee's hand, or from this new…thing happening to her, she wasn’t sure.

 

“Well now we know, so we can figure it out together, right?”

 

The light vanishes, and Azula is left with Ty Lee’s hand on her own, and a racing heart. She looks up, half expecting to see the brunette. Nothing, just the rhythmic ba-dump, ba-dump of her heart.

 

When Ty Lee’s thumb traces a small pattern over the backside of her hand, Azula feels her cheeks surge with warmth. She stands up, breaking the connection, and looking away from the girl. As if that would do anything for her.

 

“We should keep going.” She says quickly. Too quickly.

 

Ty Lee doesn’t stand for a moment, but when she does, she starts talking as if nothing happened. Azula appreciates it, and tries to block out the fluttering in her own heart.

 

Upon returning to the square when the hour’s up, the two meet back up with Mai, and share the information they had gathered. 

 

“There’s a fight tonight?” Mai asks. “Do we know if they’ll be there?”

 

“The Blind Bandit is rumored to go to all of the matches no matter what.” Ty Lee answers.

“So tonight, we go see The Blind Bandit in action. As for right now though, what should we do?”

 

“Not much more for us on the street.” Azula decides. “Let’s rest up. We’ll probably need it.”

 

“I got us a room at the inn just up the street. Come on.”

 

-

 

After a few hours to rest and get something to eat, night descends upon the city, and the group is trudging back out onto the dirt road, following a handwritten map they’d created from gathered information. It leads them out to the mountains that surround the city, and Ty Lee describes them as massive pillars of rock that overlook them by thousands of feet.

 

Ty Lee had notably upped her description game these past few weeks.

 

Azula can hear the distant cheers echoing from inside the mountain, signaling that this was a bit more than a big deal. They only seem to grow louder as Azula grows closer to the entrance, and once in what Azula assumes to be the main arena, her ears throb with pain.

 

Immediately, her hands move up to cover her ears and give some kind of solace to it, but Ty Lee quickly grabs one and holds it down, drawing Azula to flinch and look in her direction.

 

“Don’t let it show, Azula.” She whispers. “There’s... people here.”

 

Azula knows what the undertone in those words mean. It means that there are people here that will take advantage of her vulnerabilities. 

 

She has to be careful.

 

But it hurts. It’s throbbing and Azula wants to scream with how loud it is.

 

A hand grabs hold of her shoulder, followed by a soft. “It’s okay. You’re fine.”

 

Ty Lee’s voice carries the rest of the crowd away, and her arm holds her to reality, grounded.

 

She can tolerate this.

 

“Okay.” Azula nods, and the group finds some seats close to the front. Mai and Ty Lee said it’d be better to get as close to the matches as possible, to see if they're really blind.

 

Azula doesn’t question it, all she knows is that the fighting continues in the ring and Ty Lee’s voice, constantly commenting and telling Azula what’s happening. She realizes how weird this might look, but it helps her, so she’s not going to let it go.

 

“That guy has too many openings.” Ty Lee says at one point. “If I were the other guy, I would-”

 

A loud thunk sounds through her ears, and the brunette follows with, “That works too, I guess.”

 

Azula doesn’t feel the need to ask what just happened.

 

It goes on for an hour until the final match approaches, and Azula is told the opponent is a guy called the Boulder.

 

“He talks in third person, which is weird.” Mai says informatively. 

 

“I’m blind, not deaf, Mai.” Azula deadpans, making Ty Lee giggle.

 

“Ladies and Gentlemen! It’s now time for our final match of the night!” The announcer yells, and suddenly the energy in the cave changes, once excited onlookers now turning into fight-crazed spectators who screamed for more. “I have the pleasure of finally introducing our reigning champ, The Blind Bandit!”

 

The crowd roars, but Azula is oblivious to the excitement.

 

She wishes she weren’t.

 

The other ooh and ahh at the Bandits' presence, but the first thing Azula heard is Ty Lee saying, “She’s short.”

 

Azula turns her head towards Ty Lee’s voice. “That’s it?”

 

It’s then that Ty Lee remembers she’s supposed to be helping Azula and says, “Right! Okay, so, she’s short, obviously, but she’s got black hair that’s up in a weird hairstyle. Maybe a bun?”

 

“It’s a bun.” Mai confirms.

 

“A bun.” She repeats. “She’s got earthbending clothes, but she honestly doesn’t look as old as us. Maybe she’s younger?”

 

“She looks about as old as Aang.” Mai adds.

 

“How old was Aang?” Azula asks.

 

“11, 12, somewhere around that.”

Azula nods, adding up the information in her head and finds herself asking. “Okay, so we’ve got a little girl who is supposedly a blind fighter. How do we know if she actually is?”

 

“We watch and see?” Ty Lee suggests.

 

And so they do, because there’s not much else they can do. There’s quippy banter that goes back and forth between this Bandit and The Boulder, but when the actual fighting starts, Ty Lee doesn’t even have a chance to fill her in before Mai says, “It’s over.”

 

The roars of the crowd seem to back up Mai’s statement.

 

“That’s it?” Azula asks. “That wasn’t even ten seconds.”

 

“You’ve beaten plenty of people in less.” Mai notes.

 

The spark to her ego aside, Azula responds, “Well not everyone is me, Mai. How did she do it?”

 

“It’s like she knew where he would strike beforehand.” Ty Lee says. “That was incredible!”

 

“The Blind Bandit keeps her title as champion!” The announcer laughs. “But I want to make this a little more interesting! I’m offering this bag of money to anyone who can beat the Bandit!”

 

Silence.

 

“No one? Not one of you will take the chance?!” 

 

“I will!” 

 

The voice was familiar, annoying in even the brief timespan Azula had known him. 

 

“Tell me that isn’t-” Azula starts.

 

“Aang.” Mai confirms before Azula can finish. “This just got a lot more complicated.”

 

Ty Lee describes the fight as sort of this one-sided argument. The Bandit performs the same as against The Boulder, but Aang’s kind attitude and impromptu questions made it look more like a squabble than an actual fight. 

 

“He’s moving so quickly…How is he doing that?” Ty Lee asks. Confusion fills Azula. “There’s no way anyone can pull those moves off, it’s like there’s a force pushing him around and helping him dodge.”

 

An invisible force?

 

Azula racks her brain for possible answers. A few come up, but they’re impossible. They were all wiped out a generation ago.

 

“What the-?” Ty Lee suddenly says as a loud crash shakes the entire stadium. It makes the grip on Azula’s shoulder tighten, pulling her back into the moment. 

 

“What?” Azula asked, “What’s happening?”

 

“The Bandit girl…she went flying. But nothing touched her!” 

 

“What?” Azula asks. 

 

“Well so much for getting her on our side.” Mai mumbles. “Now she’s gone.”

 

“At least now we have a description.” Ty Lee sighs. “We’ll track her down. It’s a small city compared to what we’re used to.”

 

“True. Come on, let’s get going.”

 

Azula has more questions than answers as Ty Lee guides her to stand up, but she decides it’s more important to get out of here first.

 

-

 

“Why the hell is that group looking for this Blind Bandit too?” Ty Lee asks loudly, pacing the floor of their room at the inn.

 

Sitting in a chair, elbow bent on the arm rest, Azula was silent, hand held up to her face, fidgeting her fingers just in front of her mouth in deep thought. Ty Lee was right to wonder. From what Azula noticed of the group, at least what she could, Katara and Aang were the only benders of the group. Azula had thought Aang was another water bender, hearing him and Katara practice for an hour or so on their flight. 

 

Sokka and Yue were obviously non-benders, Yue had said so herself to Mai, a surprising duo that Azula decided to leave alone out of curiosity to see what would develop. And Sokka, well Sokka spent the better majority of the ride sharpening and talking about his prized boomerang. No bender had ever held such a strong attachment to weapons, not even Zuko with his swords. 

 

But after hearing what took place in the ring, Azula can’t help but wonder.

 

“What clothes was Aang wearing?” She asks.

 

Ty Lee stops her pacing, but Mai is the one who answers. “What does that have to do with anything?”

 

Azula tilts her head, and opens her hands up, palm stretching to the ceiling. “Quite a lot actually, if what I’m thinking is correct.”

 

There’s silence, no doubt Ty Lee and Mai exchanging a look, but finally, Ty Lee says. “Bright, loose clothes. Lots of oranges and yellows.”

 

“Too bright if you ask me.” Mai grumbles, her gothic nature fueling that comment.

 

“Breathable?” Azula knows the answer even as she asks it, but she hopes she’s wrong.

 

“Yeah…Where’s this going, Azula?”

 

Azula can’t help but laugh, her hand falling onto her face, covering eyes already concealed by a blindfold.

 

“I think she’s lost it.” Mai says bluntly.

 

After a minute, Azula’s laughing ceases, and says, “Those are Air Nation clothes. Aang is an air nomad.”

 

“But we saw him water bending on the ride-” Ty Lee stops herself, realizing it halfway through her sentence.

 

Heavy silence suffocates the room, until Mai starts, “But that would mean-”

 

“Yes.” Azula finishes. “Aang is the Avatar. And if he’s learning water bending from Katara, then he wants the Blind Bandit as his teacher.”

Chapter 5: Chapter 5

“But, there’s no way!” Ty Lee implores. “How can the Avatar be alive? The Air Nation was wiped out over a century ago!”

 

Azula pauses on this, thinking of the pages of history she had been fed over the years. The attacks were unblinking as the Air Nation was wiped clean off the map. No survivors. “Evidently we must have missed one.”

 

“If that really is the Avatar, then you know what that means.” Mai murmurs, and Azula can hear the deep thought she must be in herself. Azula knew a great deal of what that meant, maybe even more so than the others. The threat it posed to the Fire Nation, and the proof that Zuko’s banishment, once a fool’s mission, had now turned into a reality. “If the Avatar gets to her first, then there will be no way she can help with Azula’s sight. Not while the Avatar and his friends are listening in.”

 

Azula is inclined to agree. “So we’ll have to be quick.”

 

“But how do we find her? I haven’t got a clue where to start!” Ty Lee says, and Azula can hear the subtle rocking of her feet against the creaky floor.

 

They sit in silence, and Azula racks her brain for any hints. She recalls Toph in the ring, and from what she could remember of what she heard, her and Aang had got into an argument. This is promising, it buys them time to get a head start on more equal terms. But where…

 

Hang on.

 

“How did Aang know about her?” Azula asks her pair of friends.

 

The two are silent for a moment. “...I would assume how we did, probably found scraps of information that led to her.”

“Possibly.” Azula says incredulously. “But let’s think. Say that wasn’t the case. He is the Avatar. If he were looking for a teacher, I’m sure there are better options than a blind little girl in a small city like this.”

 

“Small city? Goaling is huge!” Ty Lee contradicts.

 

Azula chuckles. “No, this place, while it may be decent, I wouldn’t know. I know of cities in the Earth kingdom ten times whatever this place may be. Ba Sing Se for one. Virtually impenetrable. No, something must have drawn him here to her.”

 

“So…what? You think they have some connection or something?”

 

A small piece of the puzzle clicks in Azula’s mind. “Or something. Whatever the case, the Avatar is drawn to this girl, and I have no doubt he’ll find her in time. Something we could use to our advantage.”

 

“Mai, I want you to spy on the Avatar. They’ll no doubt be looking for her tomorrow just like us. Find them. Try any Earthbending Academies they may have here first. With his search for a teacher, it’s likely he could be looking into them. Ty Lee, you and I will continue on through the town, searching for her and getting a closer look at this city.”

 

Ty Lee and Mai, unable to come up with any alternatives to object to the plan or do something else, agree, and the three of them head off to bed.

As Azula dreams, she sees flashes of a mountain, Fire Nation, from the reddish tint of the rocks. Stairways leading up to a platform, but what’s at the top she could only guess, for she never reaches it before something blue flashes before her. Large and very fast, Azula only manages to catch a streak of white somewhere from the front of the massive blur before she is suddenly awoken to her shoulder being shaken.

 

“Azula? Time to go.” Ty Lee’s voice comes to her, and Azula is still shrouded in darkness, not having taken off her blindfold. She had tried before to sleep with it off and once she had awakened, the fuzzy whites and grays of her eyes had made it an unpleasant experience. No doubt she could get used to it in time, but Azula preferred the privacy, and the darkness.

 

What was that? It had been unlike any of her other dreams, always leering between the past that continues to linger or…

 

Azula's thoughts slip into soft brown hair and quickly banish the thoughts from her mind. Unthinkable. 

 

Getting up and slipping on the parts of her Earth Kingdom garb she had discarded before getting into bed, she takes a deep breath, and joins Mai and Ty Lee, feeling for the doors to get out. 

 

“Alright, I’ll see you two later.” Mai says as they leave the hotel, back onto the streets where the noise of the city hadn’t fully come alive yet, it was still early morning. 

 

“Be careful.” Ty Lee says as a goodbye, no doubt waving her off if Azula had to guess, and then her voice is directed to Azula. “Alright, where to first?”

“Just start walking. I want to get an idea of this place's capital and ruling families, as well as their overall militia. Describe everything you see to me.”

 

They walk for an hour or so, and so far all Ty Lee is able to describe is the passing of guards every so often patrolling streets, and a few banks. More than once does Azula bump into a person, granting herself to be goaded by impatient passersby who she would very much like to put in their place with a seething glare. Unfortunately, this was no longer possible, but that doesn’t stop her from scowling sinisterly, growing with every word spoken to her.

 

“Would it help if…I don’t know, I guided you or something?” Ty Lee offers. 

 

Azula is about to respond with a resolute no, that she didn’t need help, when she is flanked on both sides, both shoulders sending her a step backward, and one of the schoolboys, Azula guesses them to be, shouts, “Watch where you’re going! Oh wait!” Before cackling loudly.

 

Azula can feel the heat on her skin as her hands begin to simmer dangerously, and Ty Lee must notice as well as she begins to turn around, because she grabs Azula by the wrist and says, “No, Azula. You know you can’t.”

 

“Oh, I very much can .” Azula says through gritted teeth.

 

“Fine.” Ty Lee huffs, exacerbated. “You shouldn’t .”

 

Despite every muscle in her body urging her to keep going, the heat in her palms dies out and she keeps moving forward. “Very well.”

 

“Good. And I think you should take up my suggestion.”

 

Azula had almost forgotten about what Ty Lee had asked, and begrudgingly, if this city were to survive through the day, Azula would need to stop getting knocked around by people she couldn’t foresee. So, her mouth barely opening to get the words out, she tensely replies. “Okay.”

 

Ty Lee takes a moment to reply, “I’ll, uh, just hold onto your arm then, and kind of move you out of the way, okay?”

 

For the next hour, Azula felt like the ragdolls she used to set fire to back home. 

 

Ty Lee was consistent in yanking her around out of incoming people, and even though she squealed sorry in what must have been dozens of different ways, Azula couldn’t help but feel she’d rather go back to bumping into people, because nothing could be more humiliating than this.

 

Still though they pressed on, and soon Ty Lee stopped describing city building, and more greenery, as well as a very big wall.

 

“Oh there’s the front gate, come on, this way-”

 

Azula was dragged to her left where after a minute they stopped and Ty Lee behind to describe what she saw. 

 

“Well it must be an estate, and a big one. The wall stretches on forever, and there are guards everywhere. And this fancy archway suggests maybe nobility. Oh! There’s their house crest, it’s a…pig? A pig with wings?”

 

Azula racks her brain, thinking of the noble families she had learned of that could possibly be the same, and she sighs. “It’s not a pig, Ty Lee. It’s a boar. It’s the Beifong Family. I should have guessed, "They’re the noble family that presides over Gaoling.”

 

“Right.” Ty Lee says, apparently not sure how else to respond. “Does…Does that help us in any way?”

 

The Beifong family does have a daughter, but there’s not much known about her. All the Fire Nation has on the daughter is that she’s been sheltered her entire life, homeschooled, and isn’t seen out in public much.

 

“No. Let’s continue on.” Azula decides.

 

Within the hour, they regroup with Mai, who from the sound of things is slightly out of breath, which is unusual. 

“I’ve been looking for you two everywhere.” She huffs, but keeps her voice as rigidly callous as ever. “The Avatar. You were right Azula. I found him trying to train in some dumpy earthbending academy, apparently they were looking for her. They interrogated some boys, or at least Katara did, the water bending girl, and said something about a flying boar.”

 

Azula’s mind races. It all seems to click together in her brain. Flying boar, the noble family. A blind girl so exceptionally skilled at Earth bending running away from the crowds where anyone else would have soaked it in with gusto. She wasn’t supposed to be there, and the records of the noble family of Beifong’s daughter being sheltered line up with it.

 

The Blind Bandit was the Beifong family's daughter.

 

“Good work Mai.” Azula says, and turns in the direction that the hand gripping Azula’s arm was sourced. She can tell Ty Lee had figured it out as well by the way her grip had tightened considerably. “Take us there.” 

 

The reaction is immediate, Ty Lee beckons Mai to follow them and they race off back in the direction of the Beifong estate, hoping to get there before the Avatar can.

They reach the wall in record time, considering now that they were in a hurry. But as soon as they are there, Azula hears a mumbled, “Shit.” come from Mai and quickly asks “What?”

 

“They're already here? Looking over the wall. Honestly, they look stupid and it’s a wonder they haven’t gotten caught.” Ty Lee says bemused. 

 

Azula doesn’t like this news. She has a plan of course, but it’s far more difficult than if they had managed to beat the Avatar here. “Time for plan B.” She sighs, and begins to take a few steps forwards, where she could now be within hearing range of the group on the wall.

 

“What? Azula-” Ty Lee starts, but the words are already leaving Azula.

 

“What on earth are you doing?” Azula accuses, and she hears a distinct shuffling sound above her, and looks up towards it for more effect. It’s strange, catching something she can’t even see, and it must be just as bewildering to the group in question.

 

“How-?” Aang starts, but Azula doesn’t give him the chance.

 

“Get down here before you’re all arrested, stupid buffoons.” Azula enunciates that last bit, meaning every letter.

 

She hears four pairs of feet hit the ground solidly in front of her, as well as Mai and Ty Lee file in behind her. She crosses her arms. “Well? 

 

“We- Wait, How can you even tell what we were-where we were?!” Sokka chimes in.

 

Azula grins, feeling the fun pull of control over the group. “You first. What were you planning to do over that wall?”

 

There’s silence, then finally, Katara says, “There’s someone who can help us.”

 

This confirms Azula’s suspicions, and she raises an eyebrow. “What an odd coincidence. We seem to be in the same predicament.”

 

It’s a little on the nose, and Azula internally winces at it. She wishes she had more time to develop a cleverer plan, but for now this would have to do. 

 

“How so?”

 

Her hand moves up, hesitating slightly as she steels her nerves and points to her blind fold. “I believe there’s someone in that house who can help me with…this.”

 

“I see.” There’s a hint of pity in Katara’s voice.

 

Annoyed, but determined to make this work, she tries to brush it off. “How about we work together?”

 

Everyone seems to murmur at that, even Mai and Ty Lee seems to shuffle nervously behind her, she glances back at them and fixes them with a look that can say nothing else but Trust me.

 

She doesn’t know what they make of it, but hopes they follow along, because as she turns around, Katara is humming deep in thought, before she says in a voice not directed at her. “Aang, what do you think?”

 

“The more the merrier.” He says cheerfully. Azula’s lips twitched at the Avatar's overly trusting personality, she had been banking on that.

 

“Alright, if Aang says it’s okay, then let’s do this.” Katara sighs.

 

And with that, the group of them work to climb over the wall, when it came to Azula’s turn, Ty Lee and Mai already having made their way up, Azula hears the brunette say. “Okay Azula, just run up and I’ll catch you okay?”

 

“You sure that’s a good idea? Wouldn’t it be safer to find her a ladder or something?” Katara asks. Azula’s hand twitches in annoyance where she had been feeling the hard stone of the wall, and slowly she backs up, counting the large steps she takes back. Five should do.

 

“Nah. She’ll be fine.” Ty Lee giggles. “Ready when you are Azula!”

 

“But-” Katara starts, but is stunned into silence when Azula takes off towards the wall. Counting her steps as she goes, she makes it to four and precisely leaps up and feels her foot hit solid rock. Using the momentum from her spring as well as the small grove she had purchased on from the cracks and eroded areas of the stone, she kicks off with all her strength, hand reaching out in front of her, and hopes.

 

For a long blistering second, Azula hangs in the air, and she can feel herself slowing, soon to begin her descent downward, and inwardly she says, C’mon Ty Lee. Don’t let me down.

 

A hand finds her, firm in place and holding her up, dangling from the wall. Azula breathes a sigh of relief and finds her way to the side of the wall, helping Ty Lee push her up.

 

Once fully on the wall and breathing slightly heavier due to the exertion from both of them, Azula finds herself chuckling, and can hear Ty Lee join in soon after. “Thank you.” She says without really thinking.

 

“What? Did you doubt me?” Ty Lee jokes, and can hear her shift and move up the wall. Azula’s mind flashes back to her thoughts this morning, though quickly shakes herself out of it, and follows the acrobat up the wall.

 

Azula wishes she could say the description Ty Lee gave her of the Beifong Family house was impressive. In its own right, she supposes it was, but compared to what she knew of her own home, it was little more than a garden shack to her.

 

Still, they hop down the walls and wander through what Mai describes as a gardener’s personal heaven.

 

Suddenly they all get shot into the sky by the ground beneath them, and land in the bushes, creating human shaped dents in the shrubbery. To her amusement, Sokka lands on nothing but the dirt, face down and in pain. Azula can tell by the way his groans of pain are muffled by soil.

 

She actually laughs, but Ty Lee pinches her, and though she could not see it, she could feel the glare. With a huff, Azula gets up, and leaves Sokka’s crippled body alone.

 

“What are you doing here, twinkle toes?!” A feminine voice calls. Azula recognizes it as the Blind Bandit.

 

“How’d you know it was me?” Aang answers. 

 

“Don’t answer to twinkle toes, it’s not manly!” Sokka whines from his place in the dirt.

 

“You're the one who wants his purse to match his belt.” Katara points out. She gets brownie points for that in Azula’s book.

 

“How’d you find me?” The girl continues.

 

“Well, a crazy king told me I had to find the earth bender who listens to the earth. And then I had a vision in a magic swamp and-”

 

Before Aang could launch into a full rant, Katara cuts him off. “What Aang is trying to say is that he’s the Avatar, and he needs you to teach him earth bending. Otherwise, he won’t be able to defeat the Firelord!”

 

So it’s just as Azula suspected. She figured as much, but they still had to keep up appearances. “Wait? Aang is the Avatar? He’s what? Twelve?”

 

“A hundred and twelve, thanks!” He corrects.

 

Mind working a mile a minute, Azula is working the problem out while the conversation continues. She doesn’t hear most of it, instead focusing on how a boy can be a hundred and twelve years old. She thinks back to reports, Zuko’s, of sightings of the Avatar in the water tribe. How…

 

Ah . Azula realizes. Frozen .

 

Aang was frozen in ice 100 years ago when the Air Nation collapsed and was wiped out, staying the 12 year old boy he was until he awoke from his slumber, where Zuko had sighted him and began pursuit.

 

Come back to the conversation after working it all out, she hears the Blind Bandit shout, “Well it’s not my problem! Now get out of here, or I’ll call the guards!”

 

Azula snickers, drawing the attention of everyone else. Even she could feel their judgemental stares, and merely held out a lazy hand. “What? She’s funny.”

 

“You don’t think anyone is ‘Funny’, Azula.” Mai points out, and Azula inwardly rolls her eyes.

 

“Lie. I think Ty Lee is funny. With all her gymnastics.” She counters. 

 

Suddenly, she feels two pairs of soft hands gripping her cheeks. Then, Ty Lee’s very close voice says, “Who are you and what have you done with Azula?”

 

Too close. Azula doesn’t understand why but Ty Lee is too close. Fighting with Ty Lee’s grip, Azula pushes her off, yelling, “Get off me!”

 

Nevertheless, Ty Lee, and the others are giggling. Azula tries to physically wipe the heat off her face, and tries to change the subject. “In any case, you all are terrible at introducing yourself.” She turns to where she thinks she knows the girl is, and nods her head. “My name is Azula, what’s yours?”

 

The earth bender doesn’t reply with her name, instead with a curious, “You’re like me.”

 

Azula raises an eyebrow, intrigued further. So it’s not just a stage name. “So you are blind.”

 

“In a sense.” She says, and Azula hears her shoulders shrug. 

 

“How did you-”

 

“Wait, you're blind?!” Interrupted Aang. The Bandit sighs. Azula clenches her teeth.

 

“I am, and there’s no way I’m helping you guys. Any of you. Leave me alone.”

 

The garden falls silent, nothing but the wind rustling the bushes nearby, and the sound of grass fluttering in its wake. Azula doesn’t know what is happening, but the tension in the air is palpable.

 

Already, Azula is teeming with questions, brewing half made plans in her mind as the silence stretches on. What if this turns into a brawl. Ty Lee and Mai would need to compensate where Azula cannot help. Damn she hates this- Why couldn’t she just help her?

 

“Just hear us out-” Katara tries.

 

“Guards!” The Bandit yells, sounding vulnerable and afraid in the midst of danger. “Guards help!”

 

“Shit!” Sokka curses. “Let’s get out of here!”

 

Azula stands frozen, even when Ty Lee grabs her wrist and tries to pull her back. “Azula, we have to go!”

 

“I need your help.” Azula says to the Bandit. “Please.”

 

Toph is quiet for a moment, and then catches the faintest. “I’m sorry.” before the overwhelming sound of thundering footsteps came marching just a few dozen feet in front of her.

 

“Azula, let’s go!” Ty Lee says, pulling louder, Azula stumbles back a ways.

 

“I need you!” Azula yells, walking backwards as Ty Lee pulls her away. After there is no reply, Azula scoffs, and turns to run with Ty Lee, and heads back over the wall to safety. When they're on the other side, Azula falls against the side of the wall.

 

She doesn’t like this feeling. This...despair, and complete and utter uselessness. Someone holds all the answers, and yet they won’t tell her. Someone who understood her problem, who understood this.

 

For once, Azula was willing to admit she needed help, and they had slammed the door in her face.

 

“We’ll find another way.” Ty Lee says beside her, sympathetic. 

 

“We won’t need to!” Aang says, sounding like he was jumping to his feet. “I have a plan!”

 

“You?” Azula asks, beyond irritated. “Your last plan just got us thrown out.”

 

“She’ll help us, I know it.” He says, his words ringing so annoyingly genuine. “She just needs time.”

 

Azula smiles, and bows her head, shaking it loosely.. Where the hell does he get his optimism from? Does he have no conception of the real world? What it’s like? Not everyone is so convincible. “Okay fine, let’s say you’re right. What’s your plan?”

 

“The Avatar, presumably dead or not, still has honor to their name.” He says. “I’m sure a rich family of nobles will be happy to host the Avatar for dinner.”

 

-

 

“It is an honor to be in the presence of the Avatar. Tell me, is the food to your liking?” 

 

Well, the brat was right.

 

Azula leans back in her chair, trying to make herself go deaf by sheer willpower. They had learned that the Blind Bandit was a girl named Toph Beifong, and her Father had been fueling Aang’s ego for the past five minutes, though she doubts the boy noticed it. 

 

How the hell had he gotten this to work? Was all he really had to do was just walk up to the guards and say, “Hey, I’m the Avatar!” and they let him in, no questions asked? It was absurd.

 

Azula would feel sympathetic for Zuko if she didn’t hate him so much.

 

“It’s wonderful, sir.” Aang compliments. “And your home is beautiful.”

 

“Why thank you.” He laughs. “In your opinion, how much longer do you think the war will last?”

 

“Well, I want to defeat the Firelord by the end of summer, but I can’t do that without finding an Earthbending teacher first.” His voice sounds as though he’s egging someone on. Probably Toph, if Azula is to guess.

 

“Well,” Toph’s Father chuckles. “Master Yu is one of the finest teachers in the Kingdom. He’s been teaching Toph since she was little.”

 

“Oh! Then she’s probably a really good bender. Probably good enough to teach someone- Ow!”

 

No one else could, but Azula could feel the earth shift and hit Aang’s foot, making the boy yelp. She tries not to laugh at Toph’s actions. Ty Lee nudges her as if to silently say stop, but she knows the brunette is holding back her own laughs. 

 

After a brief pause, Master Yu explains, “Toph is still learning the basics.”

 

“Yes,” Toph’s Father continues. “And I’m afraid with her blindness, she may never reach the level of mastery.” 

 

Azula doesn’t like this man. He’s far too protective and sheltering. Then again, was her Father any different? He had started her young. Shaking her head, Azula wipes the thoughts from her mind. She couldn’t be thinking like that. Her Father did what was right. She was the one who messed up.

 

“...Oh I’m sure she’s more capable than you- Ah!” Aang yelps at the end, and the sound of splashing liquid echoes through the dining hall.

 

Ty Lee actually lets a giggle slip, but manages to cover it up quickly with a cough.

 

Then Aang sneezes, and loudly at that. Azula hears dishes shatter, food hit the wall, and even feels it hit her face. She flinches at the contact, but feels it heat under the annoyance boiling in her blood.

 

“What’s your problem?!” Toph shouts, and Azula realizes the girl must have gotten the worst of the spray.

 

“My problem?! What’s your problem?!” Aang suddenly yells, whilst Azula drags her thumb across her cheek, clearing it of the goop that had hit her face. Without thinking, the tips of her fingers heat up, not so much as to erupt the flame, but enough to cook what was left of the food to nothing but pieces of charred ash.

 

If Ty Lee or Mai notice it, they say nothing of it.

 

The Father makes an amending cough to interrupt the brewing argument. The Mother halfheartedly laughs and says, “Why don’t we move to the sitting room for dessert?”

 

-

 

“That was a disaster.” Mai notes as the group walks into the room they’d been given for the night. 

 

“It was fun though.” Azula replies, finding a chair and sitting in it. 

 

“Are you joking?” Katara says, voice filled with blind anger, and a mild amount of concern. It’s clear this dinner meant more to them that it did to her. “Aang could lose his chance at finding the best Earthbending teacher because of this!”

 

“There are other earth bending masters, I’m sure.” Azula replies, growing irritated with every passing second in which she is forced to hear Katara’s voice.

 

In turn, she scoffs. “Believe me, we’ve tried. No one is a good match, but Toph is.”

 

“What are you going to do? Force her?” Azula lets out a genuine laugh. “Forgive me but you all don’t seem the type.”

 

“No, but there’s too much at stake. Aang needs the best teacher, and she’s it. You wouldn’t understand.”

 

“Oh yeah? Enlighten me.”

 

Katara scoffs. “As if.”

 

Azula is reminded that Katara is under the impression that Azula is a non bender just like her friends. Therefore, she is required to keep her cool and not speak out, but her blood boils and her grip on the armrest of her chair tightens.

 

A cough echoes through her ears, and everyone’s attention is directed to the room’s doorway. “Am I interrupting something?” Toph’s voice resounds through the room.

 

“No!” Aang says quickly, jumping at this opportunity. “What are you doing here?”

 

 “I wanted to apologize. Dinner was a mess.” She explains. “Truce?”

 

“Sure.” Aang agrees. “Was there anything else?”

 

“Wanna take a walk with me?”

 

Aang agrees with a resounding “Sure!” and heads out with Toph, leaving the rest of the group in an uncomfortable silence. Their previous conversation still loomed over all of them, and Azula wasn’t feeling particularly talkative anymore. Instead she rests her cheek on her palm and thinks.

 

If Aang succeeded in getting Toph as his teacher which is still very much up in the air, then all he would need is a fire bending teacher. Where he would find one, Azula didn’t have a clue. Iroh could, in fact Azula has half a mind to think he’d leap at the opportunity, but while Zuko is in the picture it would never happen. Zuko is hunting the Avatar, and Iroh will never leave Zuko on his own willingly.

 

By all accounts, nothing should interfere with the plan. But should Azula keep an eye on Aang? It’s risky, but what if they stick around, undercover.

 

That could work, she thinks. If Toph goes with the Avatar, they could stick around, giving Azula the chance to gather pointers, as well as make sure Aang isn’t sufficiently ready to take on the Fire Lord before the time is ready. 

 

Suddenly, Azula’s vision is filled with a memory of beaten faces, and burned corpses. Of fearful looks in their eyes as she stares into their soul and deals the killing blow. Of the blood that paints the snow after they fall to the ground, lifeless and cold. 

 

She can hear the tribesmen and women screaming, and wonders if Katara had been among them.

 

Suddenly, the knowledge of the lives she had ruined hits her, and she feels a strange new feeling. Her gut doesn’t sit well, and she fears she may heave back up her dinner.

 

Guilt.

 

Azula feels guilty.

 

But she shouldn’t, should she? She’d done the right thing. Ridding the world of enemy forces, all in the name of the Firelord, her Father. The man who would soon rule the world and bring it to a prosperity it had never seen before. 

 

The man who had banished you for a simple mistake , a little voice speaks back.

 

Azula reaches a hand up to her forehead, feeling almost pained by the battle taking place in her mind.

 

Did he ever really love you? After all, loving Father’s don’t just exile their favorites at the drop of a hat, do they?

 

“...Are you okay?” Katara asks abruptly.

 

“I’m fine.” Azula grits. “Leave me alone.”

 

“You don’t look fine.” She replies, almost annoyed at Azula’s harsh answer.

 

“Azula?” Ty Lee’s voice is closer to her. It’s softer, and more caring. “Hey, what is it?”

 

“Nothing.” Azula says. “I’m perfectly fine.”

 

“You’re sweating, Azula, and look like you’ve got the worst brain freeze of all time.”

 

Shut up , Azula tells the voice in her head.

 

You’ll have to face it eventually , it warns. Then, her head falls silent, and the pain stops. Azula takes a deep breath and composes herself. “See? Just peachy.”

 

Azula can’t see, but she knows they're all unconvinced. However, Sokka says something before anyone can comment on it. “Hey, don’t you guys think it’s been a bit too long since those two left?”

 

It’s only then that all of them realize that it’s been a good ten minutes, and neither Aang nor Toph have returned yet. Without another second, everyone is racing out of the room and to the garden, searching for the pair. Toph’s parents pick up on the commotion, and join them.

 

All that was left was a note

 

Katara is the one to pick it up and unfurl the paper. “If you want to see your daughter or the boy ever again, come to this location with 500 gold pieces by midnight.” She read allowed. “It’s signed Xin Fu and The Boulder.”

 

“I can’t believe it.” Sokka says, and then, in a happier voice, continues, “I have the Boulder’s autograph!”

 

Azula wants to walk away from this group right then and there. However, she stays put, knowing that Toph is still her best chance at learning to fight. 

 

The Father clears his throat, “Master Yu, I need you to help me get my daughter back.”

 

“We’re going with you.” Katara is quick to say.

 

Toph’s mother sniffles, painfully whimpering, “Poor Toph, she must be so scared.”

 

-

 

“You think you’re so tough! Why don’t you let me down so I can shove some dirt up your nose and wipe that grin off your face!”

 

Azula is smiling as they enter the arena. The bag of gold coins jingles in Katara’s hand, and the shuffling of their footsteps alert Toph and Aang’s captors to their presence. She’s not sure what she’s doing here honestly.  With no fighting capabilities or leverage over their captors, Azula is about as valuable as a spectator right now.

 

Ty Lee is at her side, the sounds of her knuckles popping in preparation for a fight filling Azula’s ears. Normally, the sharp edges of Mai’s knives hidden under her sleeves would sound next to her, but Mai had agreed to stay back with Yue. 

 

But Azula hears it. She hears every footstep in the room, every breath taken. Every shift in the joints. She’s acutely aware of everything around her that even the slightest change in the wind would be an excuse for alarm.

 

“I’m not smiling.” Xin Fu grunts.

 

“Toph!” Lao yells, relieved to see his daughter.

 

Azula isn’t aware of the circumstances, but she hears the rattling of chains dangling above her, which gives her more than enough to go on. 

 

She begins to steady her breathing. Just in case things go sideways.

 

None of these kids could be trusted. To Azula, they posed just as much, if not more a threat to Azula than the people standing on the other end of the ring. However, she gains more from being on their side than otherwise, so she has to trust that she’s making the right call.

 

“Here’s your money! Now let them go.” Sokka orders with more command than Azula has ever heard out of him. The bag drops to the floor, and the sound of the earth shifting under their feet makes her ears rattle slightly in recognition.

 

In the distance, she hears a chain being shifted, and a latch opens. A body hits the floor, and soon footsteps are running to their side. One is free, but the other isn’t. So which is which?

 

“What about Aang?” Katara asks just after Azula’s thoughts had been given time to pass.

 

“I’m sure the Fire Nation will pay a hefty price for the Avatar.” Xin Fu replies haughtily. “Now, get out of my ring.”

 

Azula feels the mood shift, and she realizes then that they're ready to fight. Gripping onto her staff, Azula shifts her feeting position to that of first form. Pointed towards her enemy, balanced, and ready to shift on a dime.

 

Then, suddenly a new pair of feet enter the mix. Then two more crash down from the ceiling, another digs its way up from the earth, and the last shoots out from the seating to land in the ring. Azula recognizes that they are standing on the other side of the arena. They aren’t on her side. 

 

Five to seven.

 

Toph, her instructor, and her Father begin to walk away.

 

Four to seven.

 

“We’re outnumbered here.” Azula mumbles. May as well make it three to seven since she can’t do jack shit.

 

“We’ve faced worse odds.” Ty Lee says beside her, making the fire bender crack a smile.

 

“Toph, there’s too many of them!” Katara yells after the girl. “We need an earth bender! We need you!”

 

Lao is the one to answer, announcing, “My daughter is blind. She is blind, and tiny, and helpless, and...fragile! She can not help you-”

 

Suddenly, Toph interrupts with, “Yes, I can.” 

 

Azula’s smile grows wider. Okay, back to five to seven.

 

“Are they seriously just gonna walk away?” Ty Lee asks.

 

Oh. I guess they are. Azula can hear their footsteps growing fader into the distance. These men must be pretty confident if they thought they could just walk away from this with the Avatar in tow.

 

Then again, men always are, aren’t they?

 

A large shifting of the ground takes place, followed by Toph’s voice just in front of her saying, “Let him go! I beat you all before, and I’ll do it again!”

 

“Here we go.” Azula mutters under her breath, gripping the wooden training staff she had taken from Toph’s estate tighter.

 

“The Boulder takes issue with that comment.” One man’s voice replies, and Azula fights the urge to roll her eyes.

 

The sound of metal crashes to the right of her, along with the sound of Aang’s grunt of brief pain. Suddenly, two pairs of footsteps are running towards it. Azula assumes from the position of where they started that it’s Katara and Sokka.

 

However, something stops them.

 

“Wait!” Toph commands. Azula hears the rumblings of footsteps in the distance, charging at them from afar. In her situation, it sounds as though an army is marching towards them. So, she is more than surprised when she says, “They’re mine.”

 

The ground begins to shake, the sounds of enemies from afar racing towards them come to a halt, and suddenly, a large explosion sounds throughout the room, followed by the shouts of and yelps of surprise that come from the men they were facing.

 

Azula doesn’t know what she did exactly, but it was working.

 

Toph’s footsteps move forward and disappear, and Katara and Sokka resume their plan to go get Aang out of his cell, leaving her with Ty Lee.

 

“...Should we just wait?” Azula asks.

 

“I guess?” Ty Lee replies. Then, a hand pushes her away, “Watch out!”

 

The sound of rock crushes against something, and Azula feels a few pebbles hit her face. Ty Lee hisses in pain. “I shouldn’t have done that?”

 

“Done what?” Azula asks, but is promptly shoved down. She would have been annoyed if she hadn’t heard the disk whistle above their heads. Instead she is grateful.

 

“We need to find cover.” Ty Lee grunts. “Whatever Toph is doing is gonna get us accidentally killed.”

 

“Lead the way.” She says, but is met with a huff. 

 

“I would, if I could see. The fog is so thick!”

 

Fog?

 

How was there fog?

“Just start walking. We’ll find the ledge down eventually.” Azula supplies, but hears the faintest sound of footsteps in the distance. She pauses, gaining Ty Lee’s attention as she whispers, “Do you hear that?”

 

“Hear what?” She asks.

 

The sound of Katara and Sokka banging on Aang’s metal cell in the distance makes it muffled, but Azula hears footsteps coming for them. 

 

Turning around, Azula shifts so that one hand is at the ready with her staff, and the other lays flat on the ground.

 

She can feel the footsteps, far, but heavy, and growing closer.

 

“Get ready.” Azula orders.

 

Ty Lee doesn’t question it, now hearing the footsteps herself. It doesn’t take long before the sound of rapid breaths enter, stomping feet are now in front of them, and Azula can picture what they're about to do.

 

Azula makes a map in her mind. Ty Lee is at her side not a few inches away, the man is in front of them, maybe twenty or so feet now. She can count it down from three and then she’ll be within striking range.

 

3

 

Azula steadies her breathing, and the footsteps race closer.

 

2 

 

Ty Lee gets antsy beside her, and starts to stand, but Azula holds her down, shaking her head but keeping her focus forward. 

 

1

 

“Come and get some!” A man yells suddenly, and Azula hears Ty Lee’s hand collide with a rock.

 

“Go!” She shouts.

 

Azula does, not wasting a second as she summons all her courage and fighting expertise. All it takes is a few well placed hits from her staff, followed by a kick to his gut fueled by the anger she’d been collecting these past few weeks, and he is sent flying out of the arena, crashing into the side of it with a loud cry of agony.

 

Azula’s breath is heavy, but she can feel the adrenaline she’d onced savored after every battle flowing through her once again. The feeling of victory washes over her entire being, and for the first time since losing her sight, Azula feels like herself again.

 

“Uh...Azula?” 

 

Ty Lee’s voice wavers, concerned for some reason. Azula assumes she’s worried about a further onslaught. “I don’t hear any more, Ty Lee. We’re fine.” 

 

“It’s not that. You…” Ty Lee stutters. “Shit…”

 

“What? Are you okay?” She asks, whipping around towards the sound of the girl. “Are you hurt?”

 

“I’m fine, but Azula, the fog disappeared.” Ty Lee explains, sounding nervous. “And you-”

 

“Of course.” Katara scoffs. Her steps are slow, but confident as they draw closer. “Of course you’d be one of them.”

 

Azula turns to the girl, confused for only a second as to what she means, and begins to put the pieces together.

 

Oh no.

 

They know.

 

“You’re a fire bender.” She announces.

 

Shit.

Chapter 6: Chapter 6

“Is this really necessary?” Azula sighs, exasperated. Somehow, the others had managed to stop Katara from killing her on the spot. Instead, they were brought back to the Beifong house with the others, only now with cuffs made of rock. Ty Lee and Mai were suffering the same fate as her, at either of her sides, sitting down and leaning against Appa.

 

They were outside, up on a cliff just on the outskirts of the house. Aang and Sokka had gone in with Toph to discuss her joining them on their mission, and left Katara to watch over them. 

 

“Depends.” Katara asks while she impatiently taps her foot. “Are you going to kill Aang?”

 

With a laugh, she replies, “If I was going to kill Aang I would have done it already.”

 

To that, Katara has no reply.

 

“Azula, stop pushing her.” Ty Lee whispers next to her. “Do you want her to kill us?”

 

“If you think this is me pushing someone then you are in for a rude awakening.” Azula replies curtly, lowering her voice so that Katara may not hear it, raising it to say, “So, what happens when they get back? Do you plan to kill us?”

 

“No.” Katara grunts. “Unlike your kind, we don’t kill simply because you are a threat.”

 

Her kind.

 

“You speak like we’re animals, and not humans just as you.” She comments, looking up for no particular reason.

 

“With the way you have treated the rest of the world, you may as well be.”

 

“We only treated the world so harshly because the world would not listen to us.”

 

“The world was fine without you ruling over it.” She grits.

 

“The world was in chaos.” Azula scoffs.

 

“The world was peaceful!” Katara shouts. “Was it a mess? Yes, but it was at peace! The four nations were united and living in harmony!”

 

“It had no leader.” Azula simply says. “All things require a leader. Even the world.”

 

“And your Firelord is that leader?”

 

“It is his divine right-”

 

“It’s a farce!” Katara all but shrieks. “Your Firelord is nothing but a big man in nice clothing who rewrites your history to sway you from the truth!”

 

Immediately, Azula feels her blood run hot, boiling with anger as she begins to shout, “My Fat-!”

 

“She’s right, Azula.” Mai interrupts. 

 

All insults directed at Katara die on the tip of her tongue. Instead, all she can find herself saying is, “Excuse me?”

 

“Katara is right.” Mai repeats. “Accept it.”

 

“You-” Azula scoffs, not believing what she’s hearing. “Are you fucking serious?”

 

“Azula-” Ty Lee starts, voice softer than Mai’s, but that makes it all the more vexing.

 

“Don’t you dare say it too.” She commands. For once, she’s glad she can’t see what Azula knows is Ty Lee’s pitiful face. As if she is ashamed that she’s agreeing with Mai.

 

She should be. Ty Lee is wrong.

 

Is she ?, the voice in her head says, returning from the depths of her subconscious to nag her further. Azula ignores it, not being able to handle that and this betrayal from her friends. It stings, growing with every word they utter against her.

 

“You two are agreeing with me?” Katara asks, just as confused as Azula was.

 

“I’ve traveled outside of the Fire Nation for the circus I was with. I know what we’ve done.” Ty Lee says, though the direction of her voice indicates she’s still talking to Azula. “For what it’s worth, I’m sorry.”

 

“I’ve known since I was a kid. The whole thing is super fucked up.” Mai sighs. “We were nobles though, so it was less daunting on us. Didn’t have to face the consequences.”

 

“Were?” Katara examines.

 

“All three of us have been banished.” 

 

“Why?”

 

“...That’s not for me to tell.”

 

It takes a moment, but Katara mumbles a sincere, “Thank you for the apology.” Then, she takes a step towards Azula. “And what about you? Were you a noble too?”

 

Azula, who had been too caught up in her friend's traitorous words, only then registered Katara’s question, turning to her with a hidden glare. “You don’t want to know what I was. What I am. Trust me.”

 

Something sharp pricks at her throat, and Azula involuntarily tenses at the contact. It’s cold, almost icy to the touch. Azula can assume it’s the result of Katara’s bending. A dagger of ice, maybe?

 

“It wasn’t a question.” Katara threatens, voice low, with every syllable dripping with malice.

 

“Might as well just kill me then.” Azula replies, gently, she pushes against the spike, feeling it break the skin and a stream of blood pouring out of it.

 

“Azula!” Ty Lee yelps.

 

“Shut it, traitor.” Azula snaps. 

 

“Hey.” Katara replies, low and harsh as she presses the spike further into her throat. “Answer me.”

 

Azula tilts her head back a little to alleviate the pressure, smirking a little, “You really want to know?” 

 

Katara isn’t fazed by Azula’s confidence. “You’ve got ten seconds.”

 

“Fine.” She sighs, and without a second thought, uses her bending to heat the rock up to a breaking point, using only a fraction of her full strength to shatter the stone cuffs to pieces. She hears Katara gasp in surprise, but the spike never falters.

 

Reaching a now free hand up to the spike, Azula melts the weapon down to a puddle in the dirt.

 

“My full title is Princess Azula, second born to Firelord Ozai, and rightful heir to the throne.”

 

Katara’s confidence all but disintegrates, and Azula can feel the shift in power. After taking a few stumbling steps backwards, Katara stammers, “You-You’re lying.”

 

“I told you you didn’t want to know, didn’t I?” Azula says, and notices she’s not enjoying the control she now has over the girl. Why?

 

“You’re Father ordered raids on tribes around my own, aren’t you?” Katara accuses the pieces coming together in her mind. “You’re family has killed dozens! Hundreds, even!”

 

Ah, now Azula gets it.

 

A solemn frown falling on her features, reminded of the strategies that went into her campaigns against the water tribe villages. Azula mumbles, “Yes.”

 

“Azula, you…” Ty Lee says from down at her side. Azula faintly looks her way, enjoying the lack of vision of the girl's face. “You what?”

 

Disbelief. Confusion.

 

Azula understands Ty Lee and Mai’s apprehension to tell her their true feelings now. She may not agree with them, but she understands their point of view. She may not have delivered the final blow, but all those deaths she ordered, they're blood is on her hands.

 

“I’m a killer, but it was just. They were weak and simple-minded.” Azula answers, cold and unflinching, but Azula can hear her own slight waver in her tone, as if trying to make herself believe it was what’s right. “And I did it in the name of my Father.”

 

“You’re a monster.”

 

“Azula, how could you?! You monster!”

 

The resurrection of Ursa’s voice in her head causes a piercing pain to hit her. It’s sudden, and Azula visibly flinches. Reaching a hand up to physically cover the pain, she replies, “I did what I had to. I’m sure you can understand that.”

 

“I can’t! Your people killed my Mother!”

 

“If that's true then she was a threat.” Was Azula’s robotic answer, but the throbbing only worsens, requiring both hands. 

 

“You destroyed my family!” Katara shouts. “My home!”

 

“We did what we had to do!” Azula snaps, but mere seconds after, something collides with her cheek, and leaves it sore as she feels the beginnings of blood begin to flood her mouth, leaving its metallic taste against her tongue.

 

“Azula don’t burn that, are you crazy?!”

 

“Azula?” Ty Lee asks, noticing the pain.

 

“Try that again, and I’ll kill you.” Azula says, voice level but threatening in every sense of the word. Fire rages in her, her vision going red. It’s strange, the redness takes certain shapes as if something was in front of her, but she’s too angry to focus on it.

 

“You’ve destroyed countless lives, including my own. You deserve worse than a measly punch.” Katara spits.

“They were nothing in the face of destiny. In the face of my Father’s plan.” Azula reasons. “To bring about a better future, sacrifices must be made.”

 

“At what cost?!” Katara shrieks.

 

“Any-!”

 

Suddenly, something hard collides with the side of her head, and Azula’s thoughts and control slips away from her. She collapses, falling into a harshly brought unconsciousness as her body hits the ground.

 

-

 

Sweat drips down her chin, the result of hours of work, refining her bending and perfecting her mask of confidence. Her teacher is more than impressed, being little more than a supervisor to her training that is far past anything they could teach her. 

 

The smell of charred wood from the dummies set up around the garden fill her nose, whilst the calming crackle of burning wood fills the background. Azula lets burst after burst of energy, never once losing herself to the feeling of it. Even most generals couldn’t do that, but Azula could. They had years, decades even, of training and experience beyond what she had, and they were still the first to run out of stamina.

 

Azula transcends perfection in every way possible, and that is why she is the best.

 

That is why Ozai loves her.

 

With her forms finished and training finally being called to a close, her teacher congratulates her on her progress, and tells her they look forward to the next. Azula waves them off with nothing more than a muttered huff of indifference. It’s more than most would be granted, and they take it in stride, leaving with a smile on their face.

 

“You are too kind to them.”A deep voice comments.

 

Azula is already bent to a knee at the sound of his voice, her head bowed in respect to him. His footsteps are strong as they stride through the grass over to her. Slow, taking in her efforts of the day and noting her considerable progress. 

 

“You are a leader, Azula. Lead them. Do not let them ever see you soft.”

 

His words are stone cold, the picture of strictness. A cruel method that Azula had learned from an early age. She respects him all the more for his masterful use of it.

 

“Of course, Father.” She says, not moving an inch as his feet stop just in front of her.

 

“You may stand, daughter.” 

 

Daughter. 

 

Even Zuko would never be addressed in such a paternal way.

 

She does so, finally looking up to see his proud smirk.

 

“You’ve done well with the new forms I showed you.” He remarks, taking in the scorch marks on the walls and grass. “However, your breathing is too erratic. There is room for improvement.”

 

“I shall perfect it within the week.” She promises, eager to please him.

 

She is rewarded with a hand placed to her shoulder. “I would expect nothing less of you. You have such promising talent. It would be a shame to let it go to waste like your brother, wouldn’t it?”

 

Ozai never brought up Zuko unless it was to prove a point. She knows this is an important moment. 

 

The grip on her shoulder tightens, and she tries her best not to tense up from the small pain it brings. For a moment, in the farthest regions of her mind, she wonders if this was it. 

 

‘If I say the wrong thing, will I end up just like him?’

“Zuko was weak.” Azula answers. “I’ll make you proud, Father. Just watch”

 

It’s the right answer.

 

“I intend to.” He says, releasing his grip and allowing Azula to relax. He turns around, and begins to head, saying, “Another hour of training today would do you good. After, clean up and come to the war room. We’ll be discussing plans for a section of the Earth Kingdom today.”

 

She bows as he goes, saying, “As you wish, My Lord.”

 

His figure vanishes, and Azula is left with a daunting pressure on her shoulders. Her limbs ache from the hours she’s already put her efforts into training today, but she has been ordered one more. It would be treason to disobey the Firelord.

 

And so, she cleans her face of the sheet of sweat coating it from earlier with a spare towel, throws it to the side, and begins again.

 

-

 

When she wakes, there is nothing but a black void.

 

She faintly feels the blindfold still wrapped around her eyes, masking her injuries from the world. Her lips are chapped, her throat is dry, her head is fuzzy, and there seems to be little to no energy left in her body.

 

All symptoms of something Azula hates to admit falling ill to.

 

Defeat.

 

With a slight groan, Azula tries to move her hands to nurse her aching head, but finds she cannot move them. Confused, she gives her hand another tug before she feels the stone acting as her restraint rub against her wrists. Pulling forwards, she can feel the small tree she has been restrained against. The moments that had led up to this come flooding back to her, Katara and the others finding out she was a fire bender, Ty Lee and Mai… 

 

She frowns. This is trivial, she could easily get out of these  Too many questions surfaced as she did so. How long had she been asleep? Where was she? Were Ty Lee and Mai still here?

 

And why should she care?

 

Those two traitors should mean nothing to her now, but she couldn’t help but notice the twinge of worry in her heart for them, wondering where they were, and what happened to them.

 

Anger flooding her system, she begins to bend to break the restraint, but as soon as they crumble under the pressure caused from her fire a new pair is tightened around her wrist.

 

“I wouldn’t try that if I were you. I won’t be as loose with the next pair.” 

 

Toph’s voice is the second to last person Azula wants to hear right now. And it’s bemused tone only fuels her to once again break the cuffs. Sure enough, a new pair erupt, far to tight around her wrist and causing her to wince at the angle they were at, setting them in the most comfortable position she could under the circumstances.

 

“I did warn you.” Toph says, her voice almost bored. “Don’t try to escape, and don’t think for a moment you’re never alone in this tent. Either me, Katara, or Aang will be in here watching you.”

 

Azula raises her eyebrow. “Why?”

 

Toph chuckles. “Is that not obvious, Princess ?”

 

The venomous way her title falls off Toph's lips makes the fire in Azula grow to a near boiling point. Red starts to filter into her vision, taking more odd shapes and forms Azula cannot make out.

 

Still, Azula cannot risk her chances. She, unfortunately, would have to be at the group's mercy until she could work her way out of this.

 

“I’ve never met another person that’s blind before.” Toph says, the curious lilt in her voice returning.

 

“Should I feel honored by that?” Azula scoffs.

 

“Not really, it’s just the truth.”

 

“Where’s Ty Lee and Mai?”

 

“With the others.” Was her answer. “Probably discussing what to do with you.”

 

“What to do with me?” Azula repeats, confused.

 

“Katara wants to leave you here. Ty Lee’s arguing with her about it.”

 

“Tell Ty Lee I don’t want her pity.” She answers to that, laying back down on her side, facing away from Toph. “Just leave me, I don’t want to see any of them ever again.”

 

Toph doesn’t answer right away, letting the silence fill the room. Azula enjoys the brief interlude and allows herself to close her eyes, if only for a moment. She doesn’t realize how tired she is until she realizes she’s falling back into unconsciousness.

“You asked for my help.” The girl says suddenly, making Azula’s ears perk up. “How did you expect me to?”

 

“Isn’t it obvious? You’re blind, and can fight. And win at that. I want to be able to do that too.” Azula answers after a second to think about it.

 

“I can’t.” She says. “Sorry.”

 

Azula rolls onto her back, no notable expression on her lips. “Why?”

 

“My sight is derived from my earth bending. I feel the vibrations of the earth and use it to see everything around me. I doubt fire benders have the same capabilities.” She explains. 

 

A type of sight created from one's bending. It makes sense, and Azula feels the ebbs of yesterday's anger at the girl for her refusal to help Azula float away.

 

“So a seismic sense of sorts?” Azula asks. “That’s smart. Where did you learn it?”

 

“I ran into some badgermoles one day when I was a little girl, they taught me how to bend and see.” 

 

“I see.” She mumbles. “So you really can’t help me, can you?”

 

“No, but I really am sorry.” She apologizes, sounding truly sincere in her words.

 

Letting a smile rest on her lips, Azula says, “There’s no need, really.”

 

Toph laughs loudly. “Y’know, you’re not so bad, dragonbreath!”

 

At the insulting nickname, Azula sputters, “What the hell did you just call me?!” 

 

“I called you dragonbreath, you snotty fire bending princess!” Toph snorts. “Who knew the cool one of the group was so uptight! I shoulda known from your fancy speaking!”

 

With gritted teeth and in no mood for the slander, Azula breaks her cuffs, not caring for the consequences, and shouts, “I’ll show you uptight you filthy earth bending scum!”

 

Her hand erupts into flames, and she hears Toph say, “Oho! Show me whatcha got!”

 

She hears the sounds of broken earth erupt in her ears, but she pays it no mind. She can’t see the girl, but frankly, she doesn’t care. She’ll burn this whole continent to ashes if that’s what it takes to teach this bitch a lesson.

Before she can even raise a fist though, a tightly gripped block of ice frozen around her hands and her legs restricts any movement from Azula, and a sharp blade pressed against her throat suggests Sokka was right in front of her. It’s confirmed by the putrid smell of fish coming from his heaving breaths. She suppresses a gag. 

 

“Katara stop!” Ty Lee shouts.

 

“What the hell were you doing?!” Katara demands, ignoring Ty Lee’s pleas.

 

Azula smirks. “Just having a little fun, but I doubt you’d know anything about-!”

 

The ice around her limbs evaporates, and Azula hears Sokka shoved out of the way and his boomerang releases its pressure against her neck. However, all of that ends only to be replaced by a hand curling its way around Azula’s neck and slamming her against the tree behind her. “You piece of shit!”

 

“Katara, chill out!” Toph says from beside them. “She’s telling the truth! It was just a bit of fun!”

 

“She was going to attack you!”

“It’s called mock fighting, you ass!” Toph replies harshly. “Let her go!”

 

With a stubborn growl, Katara throws Azula to the side, releasing her and letting Azula bring her hands up to her neck, rubbing the now certainly bruised area tenderly. 

 

Ty Lee runs over to her, managing to land a hand on her shoulder and mumble, “Azula, are you-” before Azula smacks that hand away.

 

“Don’t touch me.” Azula spits, and Ty Lee takes a sizable step backwards.

 

Katara scoffs. “I can’t believe you still want to be friends with her.”

 

“For once, we agree.” She says sincerely.

 

“Shut up.” Katara grits in return. 

 

“Everybody out.” Mai’s voice orders from a distance. Everyone falls silent at her words, and she continues with, ‘I want to talk to Azula. Alone.”

 

“No way-” Katara starts, but a sixth voice joins in.

 

“Let them, Katara.” Aang commands. “We need to finish the map anyway.”

 

For a twelve year old, he sounds very mature. Azula will give him praise for that. However, it quickly dwindles once everyone starts to leave, Toph staying behind to give her a new pair of cuffs around the tree. Even though it’s useless and Azula can easily break out of them, she allows them the peace of mind, plus it will allow her time to formulate a plan to escape if they are more at ease.

 

Feeling the bitter taste of betrayal on her tongue she spits, “I should kill you.”

 

“For what?” Mai asks, taking a step toward her, calm and strong. “Telling the truth?”

 

“For treason against the Fire Nation.” Azula counters, feeling the palms of her hands begin to heat up. “You’ve betrayed everything.”

 

“I don’t see the point in serving under a ruler that’s banished me and my friends.”

 

“You’ve always been careless.” She grits.

 

“I prefer realistic.” Mai replies, getting closer to Azula. “The world isn’t what you were brought up learning it to be.”

 

“No, I suppose you’re right.” Azula says. “It’s worse. Someone has to fix it.”

 

“Of course. Let’s let the genocidal dictator who cares only for his own self interest do it.”

 

“You have no clue what you’re talking about.”

 

“I know exactly what I’m talking about.” Mai sterns, “You’ve been lied to, Azula. We all have for our entire lives. It’s time you see that.” 

 

“You’re the only one that’s lying.”

 

“Ozai thinks-”

“Firelord Ozai.” Azula spits. “Show some respect.”

 

“I would if I had any respect for him.” Mai shoots right back.

 

“Why you-!” Azula starts, breaking her restraints and raising her fist towards the sound of Mai’s voice. However, a sharp pull sends her back and into the tree. She tries to pull her arm away, but something is jammed into the fabric of her shirt, keeping her locked in that position.

 

A knife.

 

“Ozai manipulated you.” She says. “He used you to get what he wanted.”

 

Azula’s teeth grit against themselves as she physically fights Mai’s words. “Shut up, traitor.”

 

“Face it.” Mai blunts. “He never cared about you.”

 

“Shut up.” She repeats, but it comes out more desperate than she wants it to. 

 

She’s right, the voice in her head taunts. You know she is, just admit it.

 

“All he wanted was results, and when he didn’t get any-”

 

“I said shut up!” Azula shouts, defiant against the truth she’s been denying for so long. Her hand yanks itself out of the hold, ripping her clothes and somehow finding contact with Mai’s collar. Or at least Azula hopes it’s her collar.

 

She doesn’t have time to question it, instead using her strength to throw the girl to the ground, her other flame swallowed fist rising into the air, mere seconds away from coming crashing down and into Mai’s face.

 

“Mai!” Ty Lee’s distant voice shouts, and she can hear everyone's rapid footsteps. Without taking her eyes off Mai, she swipes her hand over in the direction of the voice, knowing her own skill, knows there should be a large wall of blue fire separating them from the others. She knows she’s done it when she can feel the heat wafting onto her skin. Not even Katara’s water would be able to douse that fire. Her hand returns, enclosed and ready to strike Mai down.

 

And just as cold as ever, Mai continues without hesitation, not fearing the consequences her words might bring upon herself.

 

“He threw you away, and you know it.” She finishes. 

 

Azula has always praised this ability of Mai’s, her way of admitting things, telling the cold honest truth, point blank and murderously harsh.

 

“You’re wrong.” Azula grumbles, but her once tightly enclosed fist, a symbol of her resistance now slightly drooping along with her confidence. “Father wouldn’t…”

 

“He would, and he did.” She blunts. “Be honest with yourself Azula, your Father isn’t the great man you believe him to be.”

 

“He had to! He made me stronger for it!” Azula says proudly, but it’s no use.

 

Maybe Mai was right, but Azula didn’t want her to be. Her entire childhood couldn’t have been a lie. Her Father was the only one she had left after Zuko was banished. After he was too weak to stay. All Azula had was her Father. She needed him to…to love her.

 

But he never did, did he? The voice recognizes. Never was he a kind man to you just because he wanted to be the loving Father you wanted. There was always something he got out of the deal, wasn’t there?

 

“It was a lie, Azula.” Mai says, but her voice sounds different. It’s softer, more gentle whilst she breaks Azula down. “I wish it wasn’t, trust me. Me and Ty Lee both wish you had a Father who cared for you, but that would be a lie.”

 

“Stop.” Shutting her eyes tightly under the mask, her fist tightens in pure spite. Not wanting it to be true. “You weren’t there. You don’t know-”

 

“I know enough.” She interrupts. “I know you burnt Maizu village down to mere ashes in his name. I know you’ve killed hundreds all just to please him. I know you’ve done everything he’s asked of you just to prove your own worth.”

 

Without warning, Azula lets out a frustrated cry and lets her fist crash into the space next to Mai’s head. She makes sure that she doesn’t actually hit the girl, leaving plenty of room between where her grip on Mai’s collar is and where she lets her hand sink into the hard earth. 

 

Drawing back her fist and releasing her grip on Mai, Azula stands, turning away from her and taking a few steps away.

 

He used you to get what he wanted, why else would he have shown you even the slightest bit of interest?

 

“I don’t want to be the bearer of bad news, Azula.” Mai says after she stands, but Azula isn’t really listening to her. “But you needed to hear it.”

 

He made you a soldier and shipped you out whenever possible, why do you think that is? It says.

 

Because I’m the only one who can get it done. Azula fires back at her mind.

 

If he needed you that much, he wouldn’t have banished you after your first and only failure. It laughs.

 

It’s not true. Azula can’t let it be true, because if it is, then that means she’s nothing.

 

She’s no better than Zuko if what Mai told her is true.

 

“Why…” Azula mutters. “Why do you always ruin everything, Mai?”

 

“It’s my job.” Mai answers. “I always tell you how it is, whether you like it or not.”

 

Azula turns to Mai’s voice, and lets her fist ignite at her waist. With all the power she could muster at that moment, Azula lets the wall of fire vanish, revealing the shouts of the others, and says to Mai, “Leave me alone.”

 

“Mai are you okay?!” Yue shouts over the others, and Mai must have held up a hand or something, because all their feet shuffle to a stop, silent.

 

Mai says nothing for a long time, until finally, “I’ll give you today. If you can’t pull yourself together by tomorrow, then we leave you here alone.”

 

Her footsteps recede as she calms the others and they follow her. One lags, seeming to take a step toward Azula before apparently thinking better and following the others. The fire encircling her fists extinguishes. 

 

Azula’s alone. She’s alone and her clothes are ripped and her feet are cold. 

 

Tired and too confused to be angry, Azula doesn’t fight the other when they re-restrain her and Toph is left to keep watch over her. The earth bender says nothing to her, and Azula prefers it that way. She doesn’t want to talk to any of them.

 

All her life, Azula believed that she had a higher purpose. That her role in the world was to fulfill some divine will of the gods, thrust onto her family. And now here she was, abandoned by her Mother, banished by her Father, blinded by her brother, and betrayed by her only friends.

 

When did her life take such a turn for the worst?

She was a general. The right hand of her Father, and the enforcer of his will. She did the dirty work to preserve her nation and bring forth a new and better world. She trained her whole life for that, so why-

 

He trained you to be his weapon. The voice said, ringing louder than any other time before that. 

 

“Some day.” Toph says, not knowing of the internal battle happening in Azula’s mind.

 

She glares at the direction the voice came from. “Shut up.”

Notes:

don't mind me just casually playing catch up from the like whole year I've been silent. expect chapters at random i'm gonna be uploading as soon as I finish them so we'll see what happens lol.

Chapter 7: Chapter 7

In the few hours she is able to fall asleep, Azula dreams of nothing. Her body seems to move forever into a void, aimlessly and endlessly.

“Hello?” She calls out. The sound of something shifting puts her on edge. “Who's there?!” 

 

There is silence for a moment, only the sounds of something massive moving in the distance. No matter how much Azula squinted her eyes, she could not make anything out in front of her. Or anywhere around her for that matter.

 

“Why you?” A voice calls out, and Azula tries desperately to make out its form. In the world of her dreams she’s allowed sight, but of course cruelty would keep what she longs to see hidden from her.

 

It flashes in front of her, making her trip over her own feet and fall. Only, she never lands. She falls and falls, never once reaching a bottom as the figure chases around her.

 

“Help me!” She screams.

 

“An interesting thought.” It bemuses, following after her.

 

Azula cannot make heads nor tails of this encounter, and all she can do is look towards the black pit she rushes down at speed. Only suddenly, Azula can see the ground, and her momentary relief to see something was crushed as she realized she was barrelling towards the ground.

 

“I’m going to crash!” She tries now, looking out at her sides for the figure but can’t see anything. The ground pulls ever closer.

 

“Yes, it appears so.” It confirms.

 

“You’re going to let me die?!” Azula shrieks, and now tries her bending, only realizing she can’t. She was going to die, crash and become nothing but a stain on the surface she was hurtling towards. 

 

“That’s the wrong question.” It drawls, and then it’s so close Azula can feel its breath on her ear, hot and suffocating. “The question is, what will it take for you to live?”

 

The ground is now maybe only a hundred feet away and Azula covers her face, making an X with her arms and screaming as she crashes into the ground.

 

She awakes sweating, lunging forward only to be held back by the restraints that keep her locked to the tree she now calls her jail. 

 

“Woah, woah. You alright?” Azula recognizes Toph’s voice. “Looks like you had a pretty bad dream.”

 

Azula, working to even out her breathing, stays silent, ignoring Toph in favor of recalling her dream. Who had that been? What did they mean by what would it take for her to live? Azula was living right now, so it obviously didn’t take much. Unless that wasn’t the point of the question. No, she was missing something, but what was it?

 

“Wanna talk about it?”

 

Azula huffs out, “No.” drawing silence from the earth bender. Azula sits back on the tree, thinking it all over when she recognizes the sound of rain. Only, it seemed to be hitting some kind of roof. Looking up, more out of reflex and less because she could actually see anything, Azula is sure she’s been covered by something.

 

“What is this?” She asks Toph.

 

“Oh yeah, it started raining pretty heavily last night. Felt cruel to leave you out here and catch something.”

 

Azula thinks it would have made much more sense. As she is their prisoner, they could use it as a way to gather information, but of course she’s not going to tell Toph that. The better condition she’s kept in, the more chance she has to make her escape easier.

 

“Thank you.” She says, as genuinely as she could.

 

Toph seems surprised, as it takes her several moments to respond with, “Yeah, uh, no problem. Not a big deal, just two slabs of earth.” She chuckles at the end, and Azula can make out the sound of her hand scratching her hair.

 

“So where are we? All I can make out is it’s a forest.” Azula asks, leaning back and relaxing herself as much as she could. She knocks her restraints into the tree to emphasize her point.

 

“Some forest near Chameleon Bay.” Toph drawls, sounding bored. “I thought it would be more exciting already, y’know? Off with the Avatar! But, instead, we’re just sitting here in the woods.”

 

“Sounds dull.” Azula hums. “But at least you’re free to stretch your legs.”

 

She crosses her legs, but hears Toph snort. “Nice try, princess. No exceptions.”

 

 Azula resigns herself to leaning her head back against the tree.

 

Maybe an hour passes, Azula doesn’t know, but someone new comes to her makeshift jail, their feet crunching on the leaves outside.

 

“Hey Toph, go get something to eat okay?” Aang says, and Azula hears him pat her shoulder.

 

“Don’t have to tell me twice. Talk later, Azula.” Toph says, heading out and her feet stepping off into the distance.

 

There’s silence for a moment, Azula relishing in it because she knows eventually it will be broken. Aang is too curious and bubbly of a creature to stay still and silent for long. 

 

“So…” He starts.

 

Azula sighs.

 

“How’d it, uh-” He pauses for a minute. “Well-”

“Go on, spit it out.” Azula encourages.

 

“Uh, well, how’d you, uhm-” Another pause, then, “-lose them?”

 

“Lose what?” She says ignorantly.

 

“I don’t want to be rude.” Aang explains.

 

“It’s worse that you can’t even say it.” Azula offers up.

 

“Well…your eyes. How’d it all happen?”

 

Azula smiles at him. “None of your business.”

 

Silence.

 

Then a groan, clearly frustrated, but to Azula’s surprise Aang doesn’t say anything else. He just sits there, leaving them in silence for several minutes.

 

Oh, what the hell.

 

“My brother.” Is all she says.

 

It’s as if he could hear him perk up, and it instantly makes her uncomfortable. She feels like there’s some game here, but she's not sure what it is. 

 

“How’d he do it?” He asks.

 

“Blade. It’s not pretty to look at.” 

 

“So…If you’re a princess, then he must be the Fire Nation prince right?”

 

Azula hums distantly, no longer focusing on the conversation. Her mind is too caught up in the memory of the blade slicing clean through her eyes. The sheer agony she had endured because of it.

 

“-is it some sort of family thing, or did you guys have an argument?”

 

Azula doesn’t bother answering any of that, instead saying, “I’d rather not talk about it.”

 

Aang goes silent after squeaking, “Sorry.” leaves him. For minutes they sit in silence once more.

 

It’s strange, knowing she’s in the presence of the Avatar. For a century, he’s been thought to be extinct, and yet here he is. Right in front of her.

 

“He’ll come after you too.” She says suddenly, and she’s not really sure why she said it, or what possessed her to.

 

“What?”

 

“My brother. He’s searching for you.”

 

Aang seems to be thinking, because after a moment, he exclaims, “Oh, I know. He’s been after us for months now. The dude with the scar, right?”

 

“Yes, and he’ll stop at nothing.” Azula says darkly. “He’s obsessed.”

 

A gulp is audible. “Obsessed?”

 

“It’s the only way he can go home. He wants to restore his honor, but our father gave him the impossible task-” Azula dips her head towards Aang. “-of finding you. The Avatar.” 

 

“Right.” Aang says nervously. “And what about you?”

 

Taken aback, she asks, “What about me?”

 

“Well yeah. Your brother is banished and has to find the Avatar, but what about you? Why are you here?” He asks.

 

Azula could tell him so many things. Lies, half-truths, truths. She could tell him she was sent to see Zuko home to face charges of treason. She could say she wanted to take Zuko home because Ozai had seen the fruitlessness of his banishment. So many different options, and Azula has never had an issue choosing her well-crafted responses. Until this one.

 

“Why do you care?” She asks instead. “I’m your prisoner.”

 

Aang's clothes ruffle, and Azula interprets it as a shrug. “I was born a hundred years ago, when there was a time you could visit all of the nations, no matter who you were. I had friends who were from the Fire Nation, same as you.”

 

“That’s great and all, but what does that have to do with me?” Azula asks.

 

“You’ve done horrible things, everyone in the Fire Nation has. But I also remember playing with my Fire Nation friends, and trusting them as if they were anyone else. I’m betting there’s a small part of you that is good, and I’m hoping that I can befriend her.”

 

A small part of her that was good? Azula scoffs at him. “You’re out of luck, Avatar. That part of me died a long time ago.”

 

Aang smiles. 

Katara’s shift lasts about ten minutes before the two of them engage in a screaming match. Well, to say it was a screaming match would be an exaggeration in Azula's opinion. More Katara blowing up while Azula just stated simple truths.

 

“It’s not my fault your mother died. She shouldn’t have crossed the Fire Nation.” Azula laughs. “I mean honestly, how stupid -”

 

“My Mother. Was. Not. Stupid!” Katara screams, the sound of water gushing around her. Azula knows she’s in for it now, but here’s the thing about heroes-

 

“Katara no!” Aang shouts, whatever water Katara had bended falling to the ground with a splash, sprinkling Azula in the process with bits of mud.

 

-They don’t like to kill, no matter how riled up they get.

 

Stifling a laugh, Azula finds herself entertained for the first time all day while Aang hauls Katara off, angry shouts floating into the distance.

 

“You really don’t know when to quit, do you?” 

 

Azula’s bright mood clouds over immediately. Thick, dark storm clouds cover that sun of joy she was so immensely enjoying. And there was only one person capable of such a feat.

 

“One of my many voracious qualities. I don’t quit until I win.” Azula says, holding her head up high. “You should know that by now, Ty Lee.”

 

Ty Lee sighs, and there's the sound of water chopping against itself in a bucket, and the sound of a rag being drained out. Outside, there are the smallest droplets of rain beginning to patter against the roof.

 

They don’t speak, Azula waiting with baited breath to find out Ty Lee’s next move. She certainly doesn’t expect the feeling of a cold rag to hit her cheek, and flinches away from it.

 

“Relax.” Ty Lee mumbles distantly. “You’ve got mud all over you. I’m just cleaning it off, and then I’ll go.”

 

“How about you uncuff me and let me get rid of it myself?” Azula offers. “That way I don’t have to deal with the likes of a traitor.”

 

“Tough call, but I don’t think your Royal Highness would know what to do with the rag if it was shoved in her hand and up to her face.” 

 

The comment comes with a bite, a festering anger that is unlike Ty Lee. Azula has never heard her like that, and it’s enough to keep her silent.

 

Ty Lee takes this as a sign to continue, and Azula doesn’t move as Ty Lee works, wiping away the mud caking Azula’s face.

 

“You’ve changed.” Azula murmurs. “You never used to speak to me like this.”

 

“We’ve had this conversation already.” Ty Lee says. 

 

Azula remembers, she remembers hearing of Ty Lee’s fear, her feelings of the childhood Azula had once held so close, realizing for all the warm memories it secured in her, Ty Lee’s same ones were littered with fear.

 

“Do you…” Azula starts, licking her lips and suddenly filled with anxiety. “...do you remember that time in the kitchens? We were kids and you wanted a snack after afternoon lessons, and-”

 

“-and I got us in trouble because I wanted the ones at the very top and ended up snapping the shelf and breaking everything inside?” Ty Lee finishes, ending with a small chuckle. The ghost of joy.

 

Azula smiles. “It wasn’t all bad, was it?”

 

Ty Lee is quiet for a long time, until she finally says, “No. Not all of it.”

 

She wipes the last fleck of mud off of Azula’s face, and throws the rag back into the water. “But where I’ve changed. You haven’t.”

 

Azula hears her stand, the rain outside pouring now. Something falls against her body, held up at her shoulders. A blanket.

 

“Get some rest, Azula. It’s going to be cold tonight.” 

 

Ty Lee leaves, and although Azula was bending to regulate her temperature, she has never felt so cold in her life. 

 

The rain hammering against the roof fills the silence while Azula can do nothing but think. Why should she have to change? Azula’s life was perfect until Zuko messed everything up. Ty Lee and Mai were her friends, they were loyal. She was in line for the throne, she had everything.

 

And now, it has all crumbled away.

 

Toph returns a mere minute after Ty Lee had gone, and to her credit, must’ve seen Azula’s face and kept her mouth shut. Azula’s not sure what she would do if she had to speak right now.

 

One thing she knows is that everything she knows is gone. Her entire way of life has changed.

 

She has changed. She has . Azula knows it. She’s adapted, and tried to be a better friend. And yet still, her friends side with the Avatar.

 

Azula can’t stand it. She has to get away from all of them, but then what? Where would she go? What would she do? 

 

No, none of that matters. She could figure all of that out as she goes. She’s good at thinking on her feet. All that matters was escaping this hell. She could never trust them, so it’s not even worth it to try.

 

She’d wait until dark, when Toph is sure to be tired. For now, Azula would rest as much as she could. Leaning back and shuffling to cover herself as much as she could under the blanket Ty Lee had given her, Azula shuts her eyes.

She’s once more plunged into that world of darkness, and this time, she doesn't feel frightened. She had almost expected it, so now that she was here, she steels herself and shouts, “Who are you?!”

 

The voice is quick to respond. “Ah, I think now I understand.”

 

“What are you talking about?” Azula follows. “Tell me what this is. Why are you in my dreams?!”

 

“So many questions.” They drawl. “All I think you should know is that I am a friend.”

 

“A friend?” Azula asks, and she hears the mass move around her side. 

 

“Yes, a friend. Friends help each other, do they not?”

 

Azula follows the sound. “Are you saying you can help me? How?”

 

“That vision of yours is awfully lacking, isn’t it?” They say, and Azula involuntarily reaches up to feel not her blind fold, but the rough indented scar along the full of her face.

 

“How-”

 

“I can help with that.” They interrupt.

 

At these words, Azula forgets her skepticism. Desperate, she asks, “How?”

 

“Easily, and in return, you may be able to help me.”

 

She knows she should take time to consider this. An unknown force is offering her a deal. Her sight in return for a favor she knows not of what it is. 

 

In light of this, she asks, “What, like a favor?”

 

“Yes, a favor.”

 

“What is it?”

 

“Never mind about that. It is a simple favor, I promise. Do we have a deal?”

 

In light of this creature's unwillingness to hand over the information, she takes a step back. The creature moves, and it sounds like it was directly in front of Azula.

 

She’s unsure. It could all be a trick. Some way to pull Azula into something she doesn’t fully understand. What was this favor? Who was this person? There were too many unknowns for Azula to agree so quickly.

 

“Curious. You are smarter than most of your kind.”

 

“My kind?” Azula murmurs distantly, still halfway caught in her own thoughts. 

 

A loud breath leaves the creature, Azula feeling it whip through her clothes and hair. Whatever this thing was, it was massive.

 

“Very well, think about it, Azula.” The voice says. “We shall talk again soon.”

 

“Wait, how do you know my name?” Azula asks quickly, snapping out of her haze.

 

Something of a chuckle leaves the creature. “All in good time. Now, wake up.”

 

Instead of jerking awake like before, Azula wakes slowly, and doesn’t draw the attention of Toph to say anything. The rain pours loudly outside, deafening against the roof. 

 

Good, Azula thinks. It would help cover her actions.

 

“You know,” Azula starts, shifting to sit up. Toph does too, seemingly pulled to attention by Azula waking up. “You’re alright.”

 

“What?” Toph laughs. 

 

Azula shrugs. “I respect someone who can put up a fight. Who can make the best out of what they’re given.”

 

“Where the hell’s this coming from?”

 

About a foot in front of her, judging from the sound of Toph’s voice. If she times it just right…

 

“Just thought you should know, so that-” She flexes her finger and begins to bend, heating up the rock but not breaking it just yet. She smiles, knowing then that she has Toph beat. “-so that you know this isn’t personal.”

 

The cuffs around her arms break with a hard pull and before Toph can react, the side of Azula’s hand jabs into the side of Toph’s neck. The girl lets out a grunt of surprise, but immediately hits the ground, unconscious. 

 

Taking her time to rub her sore wrists, Azula moves the blanket off of her, until her hand grabs a section of it and realizes it’s a coat. She can feel the difference of the open garment where it had laid on her, and the hood that her hand now made purchase on.

 

She was going to leave it here, but it would be smart to have it, especially out in this pouring rain. Pulling it on, she lifts the hood over her head and leaves the rocky tent she had been trapped in. 

 

She has to make a guess as to which way to go, and luckily she guesses right when she turns around and walks directly behind her, finding more and more trees and not a sound of anyone waking up or seeing her. 

 

As she travels, one hand out in front of her, she pulls the hood wrapped around her neck to her close, feeling the water pellet against her face. She smells the barest hint of jasmine, and suddenly she’s reminded of Ty Lee.

 

She stops, senses flooding with pain. Gritting her teeth, she wonders if it all had been a trick. This whole time, Ty Lee had stood by Azula, even when she had lost everything. She had helped her, taken care of her, she hadn’t even given up on her.

 

But when it came time to choose a side, Azula was alone.

 

She should have known. Ozai had told her that in the end she could only trust herself. She was a fool to think otherwise. Who cares about some circus freak who gave her a kiss on the cheek all those years ago?

 

SHe trudges on, stomping against the muddy earth, mud surely coating the entirety of her shoes and ankles.

 

She’ll show them. She’d show them all that she doesn’t need anyone.

 

A twig snaps just behind her, just feet away.

 

Azula’s reaction is instant, flipping around, sliding through the mud with her leg outstretched and making contact with whoever’s legs were following her.

 

A loud thud sounds in front of her, and as Azula moves to where she hears the body hit, a flame bursting to life from her hand, she hears it.

 

“Wait! Wait, it’s me! It’s me!”

 

Azula doesn’t move, frozen by the voice in front of her. It can’t be. Azula was sure to wait until everyone would be asleep. She was sure of it. Unless-

 

The cloak around her neck suddenly weighs a ton. Not because of the rain making the fabric denser, but because of what it meant. What Azula should have realized. 

 

“Get some rest, Azula. It’s going to be cold tonight.” 

 

She knew. She knew and helped her. Gave her a cloak for the road.

 

The sheer arrogance.

 

Azula’s scowl darkens, teeth showing their clenched position. “Who the hell do you think you are, Ty Lee?”

Chapter 8: Chapter 8

“Just let me explain.” Ty Lee rushes out. 

 

Azula notes the terrified pitch in her voice, and thinks she should be. How stupid was she to sneak up on Azula after betraying her as she did. Still, Azula feels the weight of the cloak, how it has provided her some level of protection from the raging storm above them. Reluctantly, she dispels her fire, stands up, and says. “You have twenty seconds.”

 

Ty Lee is instantaneous, knowing Azula too well to take any second for granted. “I know you’ve been planning to escape. You could’ve done it forever ago, and I knew you were just biding time. I didn’t know what for, but I knew you’d escape at some point, so I was watching. I’m not going to let you go out there on your own. It’s too dangerous.”

 

Azula laughs mockingly. “Dangerous? I’m the greatest fire bender of my generation! I don’t need you, or anyone else!”

 

“Yes, you do!” Ty Lee retorts loudly.

 

Rain drowns the tense air between them. This wasn’t about her sight. This was about Ty Lee wanting to control Azula. Was this some sort of revenge for all the years Ty Lee had done Azula’s bidding? 

 

Maybe not, but still. 

 

Azula waves her off. “Times up, traitor. Go back to your new friends before I change my mind.”

 

She walks away, shoulder bumping into a tree as she goes. She only makes it a few dozen feet before the sound of a second, lighter pair of footsteps catch up to her, following a few faces behind her.

 

For a while, Azula doesn’t acknowledge her presence, letting the rain deafen her ears as she continues to bump into trees and dodge others with an outstretched hand. 

 

“I’m not giving up.” Ty Lee says after a while.

 

Azula scoffs. “Good for you.”

 

“I’m only trying to help you.”

 

“I’m sure you are.” She says, making a random turn. She begins to walk faster, hoping to get away from Ty Lee, but she keeps pace, just like she always used to. Always by her side. 

 

She bumps into another tree, cursing Agni under her breath but keeps going without another word about it. Ty Lee, however, says, “If you’d just let me-”

 

“No.” Azula says coldly.

 

“But I can-”

 

“ No .” She repeats, even harsher as she bumps into another tree, and then trips over a root in the ground. She stays up right, but not without several curses leaving her lip and her clenched teeth grinding against each other.

 

“Azula please, just-”

 

“I said no!” Azula shouts, reaching her breaking point. She can’t take it anymore, and every bad feeling Azula’s had these past weeks boils over and comes spilling out of her mouth. “I don’t want your help! I don’t need it. Why would I want the help of the traitorous, conniving, sneaky little circus freak who left the first chance she got!”

 

The rain drums louder. “I’m so sick and tired of your constant pitying and remorse! Always trying to help, always looking for another way to take over. I’m so fucking sick of it. Just. Leave. Me. Alone!”

 

Azula’s breath is unsteady, ragged as she waits for something, anything. Cries, shouts back at her, anything to signal that the girl was listening. But instead, silence.

 

Until, just in the distance, over the loud rain, Azula hears it. A muffled cry.

 

Confused, Azula says, “Ty Lee?”

 

Another muffled cry, louder. 

 

Then there’s a clicking noise, distinct in its unnatural pattern, unlike the rain. Something loud thunks into the earth, and Azula feels a shiver run down her spine.

 

She was in danger, and she couldn’t even see the damn thing.

 

Slowly, she outstretches an arm to whatever was out there, and bends down slowly. There’s a sharp click, making Azula flinch. She could easily use fire bending, she knows that. She could just use the sound of the clicking as directions and hurtle fire at it till it’s charred to ash.

 

But if she did that, then Ty Lee…

 

Her hand makes a purchase on a wet piece of wood on the ground, probably a broken branch from one of the trees. She picks it up in her hand and clutches it tightly.

 

The creature makes a shriek, more clicking coming from it, and Azula knows it’s picked up on what she’s doing.

 

She has one chance.

 

Not wanting to waste a second, Azula charges forward, hearing the clicking become louder and louder. Once she deems it close enough, she jumps up, one foot shooting a blast of fire just as a precaution in case it tries swinging itself.

 

Azula hears in midair, Ty Lee’s muffled shouts from her right.

 

It’s enough for her as she plunges the spear towards whatever was in front of her. However, it bounces off, sending Azula rotating towards the ground.

 

Having accounted for this, just as she planned, her foot comes crashing down on the figure, letting out a burst of fire from her ankle, and making the creature’s shrill cry from the force of the flames. 

 

Before Azula can hit the ground however, something hard knocks into her side and sends her flying into a tree several feet away. 

 

She hears a strangled, “Azula!” before going unconscious.

“Have you reached a decision?”

 

There’s no darkness this time, and Azula is not in a manifested form, so this wasn’t a dream per se. But that then begs the question, what is this?

 

“What?” Is all Azula can say.

 

“My offer. It still stands.”

 

Azula thinks. “Why do you want to help me?”

 

“Time is running out, Azula. Yours and another’s life is in the balance here, and therefore not the time to be asking silly questions.”

 

“I defeated it!” Azula retaliates. 

 

“No, only wounded. It will renew its aggression, and this time, to kill.”

 

“What is it?” Azula pleads. “How am I supposed to kill what I can’t see?!”

“By finding a way to see.”

 

Azula remembers his offer. This thing…it could help her see. “Let’s say I accept, what happens then? How can I trust you to keep your word?”

 

“There is as much at stake in this for me as there is for you. I promise to do what I can to help you, and in return I hope you will do the same for me, in time.”

 

It’s too big of a risk, but her life is in danger. That thing will return, and it will kill everyone. Herself…Ty Lee…

 

“Fine.” Azula says. “Fine, we have a deal. Just do it.”

 

“Very well, let us begin.”

 

Azula reawakens to her head throbbing, and reaching up to the side of it, she feels a warm, thick substance coat her hand, unlike the rain already drenching her body. 

 

“Can you hear me?” 

 

Azula, startled, presses herself further into the tree. “How-!”

“You have no time to panic, unfortunately. Listen closely.” The voice interrupts. Azula, frozen, tries her best to follow along to the words the voice from her dreams was now speaking to her. She knows this is real, the rain is splattering across her face, she can hear the wind rustling the trees, and the cry of the creature somewhere in the distance. 

 

It was coming closer.

 

“You’re bending is not just a weapon, that is crucial to understand, Azula. It must be a tool, an extension of yourself you are willing to let guide you. To let it flow in and invade one of your senses, and, most importantly, to control it.”

 

“Now, think back, has there ever been a time where you felt like you could see something? Colors or shapes you couldn’t explain and simply ignored?”

 

Yes , Azula answers internally, thinking back to any time she could think of that fits the description. The hand shaped in front of her when fighting the thieves, that time with Ty Lee in Gaoling, when she was held captive talking to Toph…

 

“The world around you is full of temperatures. The sun hits everything on this planet, affecting its heat. If you channel your bending constantly through yourself and into your eyes, you can see through that heat. You can see through the fire.”

 

“I think I understand.” Azula says, shutting her eyes to focus. 

 

“Yes, I thought you might pick this up quickly. But this is very important, Azula. Do not lose control. In doing so you could erupt every vein flowing through your body to a boiling point, and burn yourself alive from the inside.”

 

The creature’s clicks are close, searching out its victims, Azula focuses on her bending. Standing up, she feels the fire inside her. She’s accustomed to having it flow through her body, she’s been doing it ever since she was little, regulating her own temperature. But now she has to do that, as well as feel the heat in everything around her.

 

Rain, cold. Tree, cold. Face, warm..

 

She keeps going, trying to erupt her senses. 

 

The creature clicks suddenly, and there's a sudden crash, followed by a high pitched scream.

 

Ty Lee’s scream. She was in trouble. 

 

“Azula, Wait-!”

 

Forgetting her objective, and reacting without thinking, Azula takes off in the direction of the creature. Ty Lee must’ve been thrown too due to the creature's pain and passed out. Only to be ripped from her resting spot and thrown into agony.

 

The thought of Ty Lee in pain sets every nerve in Azula’s body on fire. Azula feels like she can suddenly feel everything around her.

 

Something in her field of vision begins to take shape, what look like large poles, and a mass of something with long legs and spikes along its top just a hundred or so yards in front of her. It’s bright red, unlike the poles, filling in with a mixture of purples, blues, greens, and yellows.

 

Then, in an outstretched claw-like shape, a mass that looks nothing like the creature. With a long ponytail flowing from it that Azula knows is Ty Lee’s.

 

Something overcomes Azula, something swift and all consuming, making her area around her eyes burn with heat. It makes Azula’s hands light up, her able to see the blue swallowing her palms and then the blue blast from her feet as she takes off. She sees Ty Lee’s head turn towards her direction, and hears her scream, “Azula, no-!” before her fist makes contact with the creature’s leg.

 

Azula is swift, moving as the creature screams to be under Ty Lee at the moment when it drops her, too preoccupied with its own pain. She catches her and quickly sets her down without a word, not wasting a moment before sending another two blasts at the creature, who seems too caught up in the flames attacking them to register Azula blasting into the air and onto the creature's back.

 

Now that she had a form of sight that was taking more realistic shapes with every second, Azula could see the small circular mass attached to the front of the creature, with several round eyes poking out from its shape. 

 

Azula takes the head of the creature in her hands, and heats up the palms of her hands.

 

The creature shrieks in agony, and Azula only tightens her hold and heats her bending as it stumbles backwards away from Ty Lee, crashing into the trees behind it.

 

The head in front of her grows hotter and hotter, turning a more vibrant shade of red every second.

 

Then Azula pulls, using her strength until the head detaches itself from the body, and the creature pauses for a moment until it falls dead onto the ground.

 

Azula steps off of it, throwing the head to the side as she walks to Ty Lee, still stuck to her place on the ground. Stopping in front of her, Azula asks, “You okay?”

 

Ty Lee doesn’t say anything at first, and Azula takes that moment to take in Ty Lee’s form. It’s a mix of blues and greens where her clothes are, similar to Azula’s. She can make out certain aspects of her face, the cheekbones blue from the cold rain, her eyes an orangish-red, as well as her forehead. And she can make out some of her distinct features, the yellows, greens, and blues of her long, braided hair, her nose protruding smally out her face.

 

Slowly, Ty Lee’s head nods up and down.

 

Azula lets out a small sigh, noticing the girl doesn’t have any noticeable bruises forming or gashes along her skin. Her hair is disheveled and her clothes are a bit tattered but overall she’s okay. 

 

She’s okay.

 

“Go back.” Azula says, once more pulling the hood over her face, as her hand passes back down, she realizes she can feel the skin where her blindfold had been covering. She pauses, reaching her face up to the scar along her eyes. Her blindfold was gone. Had it fallen off in the fight? Must have, she assumes.

 

She redirects her attention back to Ty Lee with a frown. “Last warning.”

 

She could leave now. She didn’t need her. She could see the trees, the leaves, all with various different and vibrant colors but present and real. 

 

She could see again.

 

She walks, making it ten paces or so until Ty Lee’s words hit her.

 

“You…you can see me?”

 

She stops, and her head tilts a bit in Ty Lee’s direction.

 

“H-How are you doing that?”

 

“Doing what?” Azula asks, curiosity getting the better of her.

 

Ty Lee was standing now, but hasn’t taken a step yet. “Your eyes…They’re blue.”

 

They were? Azula reaches up, touching the bottom of her eyelid. It’s not like she could see herself, she could only take Ty Lee’s word for it.

 

“Good to know.” Azula answers, and turns back around. “Now leave me alone.”

 

“No!” Ty Lee shouts. “I promised-!”

 

“It doesn’t matter!” Azula shouts. “Nothing you could say can make this better!”

 

“Maybe so, but I’m trying! You’re my best friend-!”

 

“No I’m not!” She fires back., and feels something sting at the edges of her eyes. “We aren’t anything! Not after this!”

 

Ty Lee stifles a sob in front of her. Azula pushes down the guilty feeling in her stomach. The girl composes herself, red hot tears beginning to stream down her face. “Fine. If that’s how you feel, then go. I tried.”

 

And then Ty Lee turns, and begins to walk away.

 

A sinking pit develops in her as that familiar figure gets further and further away. Her hand twitches, lifting just slightly in the fading girl's direction, but she shoves it back down, closes it into a fist, and then turns to walk the other direction.

 

This is what she wanted. She’s free to go. No longer with the annoyance of traitors and enemies she couldn’t trust. 

 

“You did well.” 

 

Azula flinches at the sound of another voice in her head. The sensation would definitely need to be adjusted to. Nevertheless, she straightens herself out and keeps walking. “Of course I did.”

 

“You human’s arrogance is always something to marvel at. However, you’re not entirely wrong.”

 

“What do you mean?” Azula asks, swiping a hand to brush away a branch in her way. The rain lightens, and in the distance she can see the moon begin to part between sections of the clouds. “And what are you?”

 

“I guess you are due some answers. One of them will not be my name, however.”

 

“Why not? You know mine, it’s only fair.”

 

“Life is not fair, you know this better than most.”

 

Azula clicks her teeth, consenting that they’re right. “Fine. Then, what are you, talking like you aren’t human?”

 

“I’m not, but I cannot tell you that either.”

 

“Are you a spirit?”

 

“No, although it would make more sense if I was.”

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Azula asks, stopping suddenly.

 

There’s a pause before they respond. “It seems that we have formed a sort of bond. I can speak to you as you can speak to me.”

 

Azula wonders about this. A bond of some kind? Azula’s never heard or read anything about something of this nature. “But…why?”

 

“I don’t know.”

 

“You aren’t much help, are you? Either you can’t answer or you won’t.” Azula drawls.

 

“Perhaps, and yet, you continue to ask me questions. So where does that leave you?”

 

Azula doesn’t say anything, and continues to march onwards.

 

“Do you truly intend to keep going like this?” They ask. 

 

“Yes.” Azula grits.

 

“Your friend, this Ty Lee-”

 

“She’s not my friend.” Azula interrupts quickly.

 

They are not deterred. “-she is really quite fond of you.”

 

“She betrayed me.”

 

“Hm.” They hum noncommittally. “And this is reason enough to abandon such a perfect plan?”

 

“What?” Azula stops. “What plan?”

 

“You’re brother…such hate festered towards him, rightfully so, I must admit. Are you truly prepared to give up such a perfect opportunity to take away what he needs?”

 

What he needs? What are they talking about-

 

It clicks. Zuko needs the Avatar, and if she were to interfere…say, by putting herself in Zuko’s way, she would make sure Zuko never gets what he needs to return home. It’s also a certainty that with Zuko’s search, the Avatar will cross paths with him once again, ensuring Azula will be there to exact her revenge.

 

Azula grins. “You may have a point.”

 

A chuckle leaves the voices lips before they are gone, leaving Azula in the silence of the night, the rain now having stopped and leaving the quiet drops from the leaves to the ground.

 

Turning on her heel, she begins to walk back.

 

There’s something of a giddiness about her step. It’s light. And somehow she knows she’s making the right choice. She would have control of the Avatar, and by association, Zuko’s fate.

 

A clearing in the distance becomes visible, and she can make out the shape of figures in the distance, huddled together.

 

Her mind suddenly turns to Ty Lee, and the thought of her seeing Azula return. What would she do? What would she say?

 

None of that matters. What matters is the goal. What the goal has always been. To make Zuko pay.

 

She brushes past a branch and shows herself to the others, the noise drawing their attention. Immediately, she is entombed from her stomach down in solid rock.

 

“You’ve got a lot of nerve-” Katara begins, but stops for some reason as she gets close enough. Azula then remembers that her blindfold was gone, leaving her scars visible to the others.

 

No one says anything for a long time, and Azula watches them all with new curiosity. Aang is smaller than she imagined, Katara and Sokka being roughly the same height, Yue close to Mai, her hair in an updo Azula can’t make sense of, and Toph, a short girl who seems to be looking somewhere away, not at her.

 

“I won’t make excuses about my escape. I did it, it’s done. But I’ve come back, because-”

 

She pauses, her eyes landing on Ty Lee. It’s so strange, being able to see her, somehow bringing life to the person who had betrayed her. She looks away, knowing if she kept looking for much longer her mask would break.

 

“-because I want to learn, if you’ll have me.”

 

“Why the change of heart?” Sokka accuses. “You had a clean chance to escape from the sound of it.”

 

“That’s true.” Azula admits, remembering the taste of freedom she had gotten from this infernal group. “But I couldn’t go through with it. It didn’t seem right.”

 

The group is quiet, looking amongst themselves. A silent conversation seems to happen in front of her, and she adds in, “I just want a chance.”

 

This seems to confirm it for them, and the rock surrounding her recedes from around her. Azula smiles, satisfied inside but not letting it show. Her eyes look at Mai for a moment, and find her eyes squinted in skepticism.

 

“Alright, you get one chance.” Aang says. 

 

“But if you do anything out of line, you’ll regret it.” Sokka threatens, pointing his boomerang close to her face.

 

Azula puts one of her fingers to the point of the weapon, and pushes it away. “Noted.”

 

Toph smirks, and the others look confused. Katara is the one who speaks up. “I thought you couldn’t see? How’d you-”

 

“It’s a long story.” Azula says, her eyes finding Ty Lee again. 

 

She looks away from her before turning and walking away, Mai following behind her after a moment to stare at Azula just a bit longer.

 

No matter, all she needed to do was buy time for herself until Zuko finally makes an appearance. After that, who cares what they think of her?

 

Traitors. Both of them.

Notes:

Since this is causing so much confusion, let me say this here flat out. AZULA DID NOT KILL KATARA'S MOTHER.
Does Katara blame Azula for it because Azula is the daughter of the Ozai and Fire Nation royalty? Yes, absolutely. But she did not kill Katara's mother. Where people are getting confused is that I implied that Azula took part in strategic meetings to the ongoing Southern Water Tribe raids, as well as Earth Kingdom Campaigns. And even though she did not directly kill any of these people, the blood is on her hands as part of the council that ordered those horrific attacks to take place.

With that said, I hope you all enjoy this latest chapter.

Chapter 9: Chapter 9

Morning breaks, and for the first time in what feels like years, Azula sees the sun stretch out from the horizon, and feels it wash over her with warmth. She had been huddled near the fire all night, its blue flames the only company as the others all went back to sleep before heading out the next morning. 

 

Clothes long since dried, Azula kept the cloak over her, the only thing providing her some semblance of comfort through the cold night. 

 

“Surprised you’re still here.” Katara grunts, and Azula turns to see her stepping out of her tent. Azula doesn’t say anything, prompting Katara only to continue. “What? No comeback this time around?”

 

“Katara, stop. Let’s leave her be.” Aang interrupts, and Azula shifts her attention to see him yawning, his staff in hand. “No use starting an argument when we have a long trip planned.”

 

Katara grunts, but walks away, off to do whatever. Aang walks up to her, and Azula can make out something of a smile on his face. “I’m glad you came back, welcome to the team.”

 

She stares at him for a moment, not knowing what to say to him. Instead, she looks back at her fire.

 

His footsteps tell her he’s left her to her thoughts, and Azula is grateful.

 

“Yes, welcome to the team, Azula.”

 

“Shut up” She grumbles under her breath.

 

“Did you say something?” Toph asks, coming out of her own tent, at the same time Sokka does. Sokka glares at her skeptically, but walks off not saying anything, flipping the boomerang in his hand.

 

This time, Azula does respond, but only with a swift and short, “No. Nothing.”

 

Toph shrugs, and wanders off in the direction Katara went.

 

Yue pokes her head out maybe fifteen minutes later, but doesn’t say anything to her. Azula appreciates this.

 

Mai isn't far behind, and she seems to have planned what she was going to say before coming out, because within seconds of emerging from her tent, she strides up to Azula. “What’s your goal here?”

 

Azula looks up at her from her sitting position, an innocent eyebrow raised. “I’m not sure what you mean?”

 

“You know exactly what I mean. You had everything you wanted, and you’re still here. Why?”

 

Azula pokes at the fire with a stick. It’s a useless gesture, as her own bending controls the flames and they would not disperse until she allowed it. However, it gave her something to do for these long hours.

 

She thinks about that view, standing there in the rain, the pit in her stomach. So close to freedom. Then Ty Lee’s figure, walking away into the distance flashes to her mind.

 

Azula gives a grin. “You’re acting like you didn’t want me to come back.”

 

Mai remains stone faced, unflinching. “Whatever. Like I care.”

 

She walks away, heading in the direction Yue went, leaving Azula alone once more. Prodding the fire distantly, Azula reaches her free hand up to the side of her face, her finger tracing along the grooves of her scar.

 

Azula doesn’t like feeling so exposed. It’s a sign of her vulnerability. 

 

“Here.”

 

Azula looks up immediately, hearing Ty Lee’s voice, finding a hand outstretched to her with a long piece of cloth resting in her palm. “What is this?”

 

“Figured you’d want a new one.” She says tightly. Azula notices how Ty Lee seems poised to run, like the very last place she wanted to be was where she was standing. Her eyes were fixed away from Azula, somewhere in the distance.

 

Azula doesn’t like it, narrowing her eyes. “Why would I take anything you give me?”

 

Ty Lee then fully looks at her, and Azula’s surprised by the anger displayed in the furrow of her brow and the scowl on her lips. 

 

“Oh, get over yourself.” She scoffs, and without warning the cloth is shoved into Azula’s chest, and she just catches it before it falls into the dirt as Ty Lee is already walking away.

 

Azula stares at the girl for a moment, watching her walk away once again, that familiar pit in her stomach, and then looks down at the cloth. It feels oddly familiar, the rough, thick texture reminding of the clothes Mai had gotten them while they were in the Earth Kingdom. The ones she currently still wore, patches still caked in dried mud.

 

Something clicks in Azula’s mind, and she looks back up to see Ty Lee’s figure once again, and looks at her clothes, and finds that her suspicions were correct. Part of it was torn away.

 

None of it made sense to Azula, her fingers closing around the cloth. One minute, Ty Lee is siding against her, betraying the very promise she had given Azula when she had first lost her vision. That Ty Lee was her friend, no matter what.

 

And now, the two could barely speak.

 

And yet, she follows Azula out into a storm, tears a part of her clothes to bring Azula some small semblance of comfort.

 

Why?

 

Bringing it up to her eyes, she wraps the blindfold around her eyes, tying it in the back.

 

Her vision is not impaired, still able to see through the blindfold. Azula assumes that the fact that she was feeling the very temperatures around her all the time allowed her to see no matter if her eyes were blocked by something.

 

Security flows through her, her scars covered and her vulnerable points no longer able to be seen by any wandering eye. 

 

Azula bows her head down to the fire, and waves a hand over it, the flames dispersing into the air. Her lips set into a hard line as she mutters the smallest, most inconceivable, “Thank you.”

 

“You guys ready to head out?” Aang calls from a distance, Appa groaning behind him. Azula looks at the beast, a six-legged, furry creature with a saddle attached to its back and a flat tail that was half the length of its body.

 

The others all seem to cave in, satchels and bags in hand and voicing their confirmations. Azula gets up from her spot, and heads towards the others, who all seem to look at her skeptically. She raises her eyebrow at them. “What are you waiting for? Let’s go.”

 

They all pile onto Appa’s saddle, and this trip around Azula doesn’t fare much better. Once they were a few hundred feet in the air, Azula’s bending no longer picked up on the ground below. All she had for a sense of direction was the sun in the distance, and the people she was currently sharing this journey with. She grips the side of Appa’s saddle tightly.

 

“Alright, so who’s up next?” Aang asks.

 

Confused, Azula watches as Katara says. “Me!”

 

Aang pulls out a map from a bag sitting next to him, and holds it open against his chest for everyone to see. Katara scoots in close, Azula watching Aang seem to tilt his head away with a strange smile as she looks closely at the map.

 

“Oh, what about here? The Misty Palms Oasis?” She answers. “That sounds refreshing.”

 

“Oh, I’ve been there! It’s a pristine natural ice spring. And I don’t usually use the word ‘pristine’. It’s one of nature’s wonders.” He responds, sounding excited.

 

Azula doesn’t have to ask, because in her usual monotone voice, Mai says, “Why exactly are we going there?”

 

They take a moment to answer, and Azula smirks. “What? Aren’t you guys all buddy buddy now? Do they not trust you, Mai?”

 

“Shut it.” Katara says sharply, and then more calmly answers Mai. “We’ve all been training really hard these past few days, so we thought it was a good idea to take some down time. So we’re all picking a place to go and visit.”

 

“That’s so fun!” Ty Lee says from the opposite side of Azula. Staring at the girl in front of her, she sees Ty Lee spare a glance over at Azula before quickly averting her gaze. 

 

“Isn’t it?” Yue says cheerfully, a pleasant smile on her face.

 

Azula hardly thinks her opinion is worth anything here, so she keeps her mouth shut and looks at the ground, eyes shut as they soar through the air to their destination.

 

“Are you excited for your vacation? An ice spring sounds rather relaxing.” 

 

Just so long as they get me to where I need to go. Azula thinks decisively.

 

“Driven as always. You impress me with your spirit. However naive it may be.”

 

Underneath her blindfold, Azula’s eyebrows raise. You can hear me?

 

“Of course, we’re linked together. We can talk whenever we choose to.”

 

Azula shifts in her spot. Well, since I’m stuck here for a while, what do you think this whole bond thing is about? I’ve never heard of anything like it.

 

“Neither have I, but I imagine something has tied us together.”

 

Obviously.

 

“I don’t hear you coming up with any ideas.”

 

Azula stays quiet.

 

“So, tell me about yourself, Azula.”

 

What, can’t you look into my mind and see all my memories? Isn’t that how you knew about my brother?

 

“We are linked, but I can only see flashes of images with seemingly no rhyme or reason. Like your brother, Zuko, as well as your friends, Mai and Ty Lee.”

 

Not able to come up with any idea as to why that might be, Azula resigns herself to answering their previous question. What’s there to know? I’m a banished Fire Nation Princess who got blinded by her own brother.

 

The voice doesn’t say anything for a long time.

 

Hello? Azula calls out to them.

 

Still nothing.

 

“I can see the spring in the distance guys! Get ready to touch down!” Aang announces from the driver's seat up on Appa’s head.

 

Azula, immediately pulled into anxiety about the impending drop through the sky, forgets about her strange conversation, and braces herself. Even though Azula is sure Aang has piloted this beast thousands of times, Azula can’t quite help thinking he must be psychotic to fly it the way he does. Not long after his announcement, Appa is sent downwards in a spiral towards the ground, sending Azula’s intestines into a rollercoaster of their own. 

 

When they finally touch down, Azula is sure she is going to vomit.  Sliding off of the beast immediately, she leans up against his leg and holds her stomach with one hand while the other keeps her mouth shut. She is so focused on this task that her bending stops, and her vision goes black for several minutes before her insides calm down and she’s no longer under threat from throwing up.

 

Finally restarting her bending, the world around her erupts to color once again, and Azula sees that none of the others are around her, a small and quiet mercy.

 

Rounding around Appa, she takes a moment to look at the beast’s face, seeing its round cheeks and large snout, as well as a mouth that could fit an entire person inside.

 

Appa seems to also look at her, bending down and sniffing her loudly. Fearing the worst, she backs away from it when its mouth opens,  and puts her hands up ready to set the thing on fire, but instead a giant tongue comes out and Azula is completely covered in a sticky, wet saliva.

 

She hears a stifled giggle from somewhere on her right, and turns, eyesight unperturbed to the others, Aang slack jawed while the others try to hold back laughs.

 

“What the actual fuck.” Azula grumbles, swiping her hands and drawing an excess of goop off of them.

 

“Well, uh-” Aang says, laughing once with a strange smile on his face. “Appa likes you, apparently.”

 

“I don’t care.” Is Azula’s answer, Appa grunting next to her. She glares at the animal before going back to Aang and pointing to her clothes. “Fix this.”

 

“Right.” He laughs, and gestures to her, and sure enough she’s caught in a vacuum of air, and once it disperses, she’s dried completely. 

 

She wiped her arms for good measure, and seeing that they were dry, glared at Appa and said, “If you ever do that again, I will fry you to be my next meal.”

 

Appa groans somewhat miserably, falling onto his stomach and puts his paws in front of his eyes.

 

“Hey, you scared him!” Sokka whines from his spot. 

 

“Good.” Azula replies, shoving past them all and ignoring Ty Lee’s smile as she goes. 

 

They head into the spring, and all see its dilapidated state. The crater where a large spring of ice was supposed to be, had now looked like it had been shaved and carved into nothing but a small hill. The buildings surrounding it don’t fare much better, old and cracked. Azula is quick with her response as she sees a lone tumbleweed fly by in the breeze. “You call this pristine, Avatar?”

 

“Must’ve changed ownership since I was last here.” He laughs nervously.

 

Rolling her eyes under her blindfold, she moves to head in, but turns with the others when they hear a crash. The sign at the entrance had fallen and splintered into kindling. 

 

They continue on, heading towards what seemed to be the only building with any life in it, if that’s what you could call an establishment with a bunch of shady looking men out front, covered head to toe in rags and dusty clothes.

 

Azula immediately notices them as raiders, noting the way they spit at Sokka as they pass in. Her mouth twitches in a smile, but composes herself as they step in.

 

Past the shabby curtain that acted as a door, Azula looks around the bar and finds it full of interesting characters. Sokka immediately dives for the bar, asking for a drink, when Aang collides with a man in front of them. The drink he had in his hands splatter over the front of Aang’s clothes.

 

If that happened to me I’d roast them alive. Azula thinks to herself.

 

“Now, now.” The voice calls to her. 

 

Azula is surprised to hear them, watching Aang say “No worries, I clean up easy!”

 

Back, are we? Azula says.

 

“A matter had arisen, but I have worked it out.” 

 

Should I be worried? She asks.

 

“Nothing to concern yourself over. It will be resolved soon.”

 

If you say so. Azula sighs, and joins back into the conversation, where the group had apparently befriended the man and he was now showing them his treks into the desert.

 

“I’ve found lost civilizations all over the Earth Kingdom, but I haven’t managed to find the crown jewel. Wan-Chi Tong’s library.” The man says, and Azula deduces from this he’s an anthropologist of sorts. 

 

“You’ve spent years walking through the desert to find some guy's library?” Toph says, a hint of amusement in her tone.

 

Azula chuckles, the others seem to stare at her. “What? I’m with her. It sounds like a myth.”

 

The man clears his throat. “That may be true, but this library is more valuable than gold, little lady. If found, it is said that it contains a vast collection of knowledge. And knowledge…Is priceless.”

 

Azula isn’t impressed, staring at the man and plotting how many ways she could shut him up when Toph deadpans, “Hm. Sounds like good times.”

 

Unperturbed, the man continues. “Oh, it is! According to legend it was built by the great knowledge spirit, Wan-Chi Tong, with the help of his foxy knowledge speakers.”

 

Azula wonders about this. She had heard of this spirit, studying in the archives one night and coming across his name in some books. He was an all-knowledgeable spirit who collected information through the years and stored it away. But a physical library of this collection was always a myth, never before found.

 

But, if it did exist, it would have the largest collection of history and knowledge the world has ever seen. Azula would know the truth there, the real truth. She would see once and for all that the Fire Nation was doing the right thing, that it was foolish that she even entertained the possibility that Ozai’s rule was anything less than divine ordination.

 

“Then it’s settled. Aang, I believe it’s my turn, and I’d like to spend my vacation at the library!” Sokka exclaims, drawing Azula back to the conversation even though she wishes she were anywhere but.

 

Just a while longer, and it will be worth it , she tells herself.

 

“Uh, hey? What about me? When do I get to pick?” Toph interjects.

 

“You gotta work here a little longer to qualify for vacation time.” Sokka says plainly, the others wincing as Toph slams her drink down with a huff, crossing her arms and looking away.

 

The man seems to take this as his sign to continue. “...Of course, there’s the matter of finding the library. I’ve made several trips into the Zi Huang Desert, and nearly died each time. I’m afraid that the desert is impossible to cross.”

 

Azula already dreads what they're about to say when they say it.

 

“Professor, would you like to see our sky bison?”

 

Finding the library this professor spoke of took longer than expected. Counting the six pairs of eyes they had looking in every direction, it should have been relatively quick considering. However, here they flew at the third hour mark, and Azula was beyond bored.

 

“Look! There it is!”

 

As soon as Azula recognized it as Toph’s voice, Azula had to try her damndest not to laugh.

 

Especially when Katara said, “What? Where?!”

 

Silence follows, one made by the fact that Toph was literally blind, and they had forgotten such a fact. “That’s what it’ll sound like when one of you spots it.”

 

Azula laughs as the girl dramatically waves her hand in front of her eyes. Katara’s glare was quick and severe, but did nothing against Azula's good mood. She had her sight back. Sure it wasn’t perfect, and there were some limitations, but she could see.

 

That meant she could fight. More importantly, she could take revenge herself.

 

She didn’t need anyone to do it for her. She didn’t need help. 

 

“Uh...guys, what’s that?” Sokka asks, and Azula watches them all pile onto her side of the bison.

 

Azula doesn’t bother. She can’t see what she’s not connected to, so the earth below them is completely dark to her. She has no way of knowing what she’s looking at.

 

“I think it might be the library.” The Professor examines, and holds up his piece of paper. “But that can’t be right.”

 

Katara takes the scroll and holds it up in the air, as if judging something in the distance. “That’s definitely the library, but it’s been completely submerged underground.”

 

“The whole thing is buried?” Even Azula is surprised by that one. “How?”

 

“Who’s to say?” Katara replied deftly. “Aang, take us down so we can get a closer look.”

 

The boy does so, Appa soaring down to the ground, and the second the beast makes contact with it, Azula’s world lights up in an array of red and oranges.

 

Piling off Appa, the group leers closer to what Azula can now discern as a tower. Toph walks up to it, placing a firm hand on it. “It’s definitely something. It goes down farther than I can see, and has a bunch of winding paths.”

 

“That has to be it!” Professor Zei proclaims excitedly. 

 

Katara looks up, a hand shading her eyes from the sun as she squints. “There’s an opening up there.” She points. “Sokka, still got that rope?”

 

Azula turns to the boy, who is tying a long strand of rope to his boomerang. “Way ahead of ya, sis!” He chucks it up into the window with surprising accuracy, and he pulls it to see if it’s climbable. When the rope doesn’t budge or slip, he begins up the wall.

 

“I’ll stay out here.” Toph announces.

 

Katara doesn’t seem impressed, saying, “You got something against libraries?”

 

Azula inwardly groans, wishing she was never associated with these people as Toph replies, “I’ve held books before, and I gotta say, they don’t really do it for me.”

 

“Oh, right…Sorry.” Is all Katara can say, stupidly at that.

 

“Let me know if there’s something you can listen to.” Toph says, trying to lighten the mood.

 

Katara and Professor Zei follow up the rope, while Aang simply glides up to the entrance. 

 

“Me and Yue will stay out here with her. Just in case.” Mai provides, Katara turning around to nod at them. “Keep an eye out for anything weird.”

 

Mai gives a mock salute, and turns to talk to Yue.

 

Azula, who was watching the interaction, finds Ty Lee looking at her as she looks at Ty Lee. Azula’s lips turn into a scowl, and she heads up the rope herself, hearing Ty Lee follow behind her.

 

They climb inside, traveling down the rope, and Azula marvels because it wasn’t a myth. The Library was real, right in front of her. There were levels upon levels, stretching down as far as the eye could see, each one amassed with probably thousands of scrolls and pieces of knowledge from over the centuries.

 

They land on an intersection at what looks like the middle of the library, and fully take in the scale while the professors say something about architecture and mosaic’s. 

 

“Beautiful.” She hears Ty Lee whisper somewhere close to here. Sounding like it came from behind her, Azula doesn’t turn around, but she can’t help but imagine the look on Ty Lee’s face. This place was fascinating and expertly made, she can admit that, and she knows how much Ty Lee likes pretty things, always fascinated by them and eager to learn.

 

She probably loves this place.

 

She starts to turn around when she hears a rustling from afar, and suddenly everyone is of the same mind, running off one way of the intersection and hiding behind the pillars and walls, as the rustling turns into giant footsteps.

 

Azula watches with both awe and fear as a gigantic owl emerges from the library, black in body and white in the face, heading straight for their rope stretching up to the top of the library where they came in. His head seems to twist forever, doing a full 360 scan until he lands in the direction they were hiding.

 

“I know you’re back there.” The owl calls out in a calm voice, echoing through the halls.

 

The professor, apparently unable to restrain himself, juts out from behind the pillar before anyone could stop him.

 

Azula groans quietly, hitting her head against the back of the wall she was sitting against as she hears, “Hello! I am Professor Zei, Head of Anthropology at Ba Sing Se University!”

 

The owl responds, “You should leave the way you came, unless you want to become a stuffed head of anthropology.”

 

Azula looks at the others, and watches in horror as they seem to be in agreement to come out. Azula mouths, “ No .” but no one seems to see her as they all begin to emerge from their hiding place. Even Ty Lee joins them, leaving Azula alone.

 

“Fuck.” She curses, and joins the others, coming out of her spot.

 

“Are you the spirit who brought this library to the physical world?” Sokka asks as Azula catches up to them.

 

“Indeed, I am Wan-Chi Tong, he who knows 10,000 things. And you are obviously humans which, by the way, are no longer permitted in my study.”

 

Knew this was a bad idea. Azula thinks to herself.

 

“What do you have against humans?” Aang asks innocently.

 

Unimpressed, Wan-Chi Tong answers, “Humans only bother learning things to get the edge on other humans, like that firebender who came to this place a few years ago, looking to destroy his enemy.”

 

Firebender? What was that about? If a firebender had discovered this place surely it would have been reported to Ozai and it would have been taken to be studied.  And yet, Azula had heard of no expedition to find the mythical library. There’s no way that could be true.

 

The owl leans down suddenly, close towards Sokka, making the boy jump back. “So, who are you trying to destroy?”

 

“What? No, no, no destroying. We’re not into all that!” Sokka lies horribly. Azula watches with a bored expression, accepting their fate to probably be killed by this spirit by Sokka’s poor lying skills.

 

But the creature asks, “Then, why have you come here?”

 

Sokka hesitates. “Knowledge for knowledge’s sake?”

 

A moment of silence, and Azula knows they're done for.

 

“If you’re going to lie to an all-knowing spirit being, you should at least put some effort into it.” Wan-Chi Tong deadpans.

 

“I-I’m not lying! I’m here with the Avatar, and he’s the bridge between our worlds! He’ll vouch for me!” Sokka says, dragging Aang between the two of them. 

 

Aang smiles dumbly. “Uh…Yeah, I’ll vouch. We will not abuse the knowledge found in your library, good spirit. You have my world.”

 

To avoid being killed, Azula joins the respective bow they make to the spirit. “Very well, I’ll let you peruse my vast collection, on one condition: You each present something worthwhile to add to the collection.”

 

Worthwhile? What did she have on her that would be worthwhile in a collection?

 

While the others present their items, the professor a first edition tome, Katara her waterbending scroll, Aang a flier of some kind of himself, and Sokka a knot he made in front of his own, Azula searches herself. 

 

“How about a custom Fire Nation bracelet?” Ty Lee offers?

 

“That shall suffice, the leatherwork is quite good.”

 

Azula remembers Ty Lee getting that bracelet. She still had that? They were in the market as children and Ty Lee had saved up her allowances to buy it. Azula finds purchase on something, the only thing that could work.

 

She steps up to her own, and holds out her Fire Nation crown, golden, and shaped like a flame.

 

“I offer a Fire Nation royal crown, worn by Firelord Ozai’s daughter.”

 

“Interesting.” Wan-Chi Tong says thoughtfully. “This is yours, I assume. Azula, daughter of Ozai, second in line to the throne?”

 

Azula grits her teeth, forced to remember how that wasn’t no longer true. “Yes.”

 

“It shall make an important part of the collection, the first of his line to be collected in this library.”

 

He flaps his wing over it, and Azula watches one of her last connections back to her title slip away as if it were nothing.

 

“Enjoy the library.” He says.

 

Azula barely sees him fly off the edge of the fence, everyone watching him go. All she can think about is how far she has fallen. Banished, no claim to the throne, blinded, betrayed, and traveling with the Avatar, the single most deadly threat to her father.

 

“All right, let’s get going.” Aang chirps, and Azula follows after a moment, behind everyone else.

 

For the next hour, they wander through random corridors, the others finding interesting facts and books. Katara busies herself reading past Avatar’s. The professor is already surrounded by towers of books. Sokka wanders around, taking a book from a shelf here and there and stuffing it into his satchel. Aang is reading a scroll about a giant turtle or something while sitting on the floor. Ty Lee is flipping through a book close to her, seemingly engrossed.

 

Azula doesn’t care about any of that, but out of sheer curiosity picks up a book. There’s a moment's hesitation before she finally opens it, only to be met by a blank, blue page.

 

She sighs, shutting the book and putting it back. Looking at the others, she announces, “I’m gonna check down here.”

 

They all look at each other, shrug, and Aang says with a smile, “Okay.”

 

Azula heads down the corridor on her own, winding through the different shelves and tracing her fingers along the spines of the books. They all look the same to her, the only difference being their sizes. It was stupid to think she would have found anything.

 

“This place is astounding. A true marvel.” The voice conjures itself.

 

Now that she is alone, Azula speaks freely. Answering sarcastically, “I’m so glad you think so.”

 

“You don’t?”

 

“I don’t particularly care.” Azula grumbles, keeping on and seeing a corner she could turn up above.

 

“Why? History is an important part of everyone's culture. It explains tradition, you’re fundamental-”

 

“I don’t need a lecture.” She snaps, turning to find a single door at the end of a large corridor, a blazing red Fire Nation emblem above it.

 

“...We’ll see if that stays true.” They say cryptically.

 

Azula ignores him. Perhaps she could find something. Engravings she could trace, anything to give her the truth. She moves forward, swinging the doors open with a certain eagerness-

 

Only to find the inside burned to ash.

 

“No.” She grits, angry to see her only source of information gone. Who did this? Did her ancestors find this place and burn any record of it? Why would they do that? Is their history not sacred and true? What purpose would burning it away from the world serve?

 

Unless it was to hide something.

 

Azula,’s stomach drops, and is still caught up in the shock of this revelation, frozen in place when footsteps join behind her.

 

“No, no, no!” Sokka shouts in frustration.

 

Aang comes to his conclusion quickly, seeing the burned ash as well. “Firebenders.”

 

“They burned everything having to do with the Fire Nation.” Katara adds.

 

“This is so unfair! Just when I think I’m one step ahead of the Fire Nation, it turns out they beat us here a long time ago!” He falls to his knees, overwhelmed in defeat. “I need to know what happened on the Fire Nation's darkest day.”

 

This makes Azula turn slightly. The Fire Nation’s darkest day. Surely he couldn’t have found it. Their one weakness-

 

“Hello, little weird fox guy?”

 

This turns her fully around, remembering what the professor had said about Wan-Chi Tong and his foxy helpers. There stood a fox on his hind legs, turning and pointing back towards the way they came in.

 

No, don’t help them, she pleaded silently, watching the professor point and say, “I believe it is trying to assist you.”

 

“Uh, sure. I guess I’ll follow you.”

 

No , Azula says, but there was no stopping them, not without having the full force of the Avatar, his friends, as well as an all knowing, powerful spirit owl to answer to. No matter what she did, they would find the answer. This group was persistent, perhaps one of their better qualities.

 

“Azula?”

 

She must have been so caught up in her own thoughts that she didn’t see Ty Lee standing there in front of her. She looks at the girl, reading her worried expression and scoffing. “What? Want to gloat?”

 

“No, I-”

 

“How is it that they always stumble upon the answer? No one is that lucky.” She laughs, turning back to the mound of dirt, ash, and rubble.

 

“I-I don’t know, Azula.” Is all Ty Lee has to say.

 

Azula is silent for a moment, this entire journey running through her mind. “How did he even find it? Our darkest day?” A thought comes to her, and she stands accusingly at Ty Lee. “Did you tell them?”

 

Ty Lee’s eyes bulge wide in shock, “No!”

 

Azula puts a finger up, pointing it at Ty Lee threateningly. “Choose your words, very carefully.”

 

“I didn’t. I swear, Azula! It didn’t even occur to me! You know us non-benders barely think about that stuff!” Ty Lee reasons.

 

Azula, who was watching her carefully, deems that she wasn’t lying, and lets her fist fall. Ty Lee looks hurt, but what was Azula supposed to think? She chose the Avatar over her. She has every reason to be mad at her. What did Ty Lee not understand about that? She’d lost Azula’s trust when she’d gone against her. 

 

Azula’s anger boils because why is this goddamn pit in her stomach still here?

 

“Why…” Azula whispers, looking at the mounds. Shouldn’t their history be something to be preserved? Their greatest triumph’s? Their victories? Everything they’ve worked for over the centuries?

 

Why was it all gone?

“There was a man not long ago.” A deep voice suddenly says, and Azula whips around to see Wan-Chi Tong in their presence, glowering over the lost knowledge. “He came here, same as you. Seeking knowledge over his foes. He found it, but learned more than he bargained for.”

 

“What did he find?” Azula asks, desperate to know.

 

“The truth.” Was the owl’s answer. “The truth can be a blessing, but also a weapon. He found knowledge here not written in your textbooks, so he burned it away, losing centuries of collected knowledge from all four nations.”

 

“What could have possibly been so bad that he burned it away?” She scoffs, gesturing around to the lost scrolls and books. “Our history should be remembered! We’ve done so much for the world, why burn it away?!”

 

The owl stares at her, face void of any emotion, only a cold, desolate stare as those black eyes bore into the crimson cloth of her blindfold. Ty Lee stands between them, terrified yet wanting to see what happened. “I see now why you are here child. You seek the truth you do not yet fully understand.”

 

“I’m here to find answers.” Azula says, frustrated at this loss. “But now it seems I’ll have to go elsewhere.”

 

“Why do you search for a truth you are not willing to believe?” Was his cold response.

 

Azula, taken aback, says, “Excuse me?”

 

“You come here, claiming you want answers about your doubts of the nation you grew up in, yet will not believe your friend here who has told you everything you need to know.”

 

“What are you talking about? I never-”

 

“The corridors are long, and the walls echo, child. I know of your mistrust in your companions. You see them as betrayers, when they only told you the truth.”

 

“They’re wrong. I thought this place would hold the real truth!”

 

Wan-Chi Tong looks to Ty Lee, who has been silent this entire time, fearing to interject. “Tell her, human.”

 

Ty Lee gulps, and looks at Azula. “The Firelord is wrong, Azula. He’s cruel, and doesn’t care about anyone but himself. His ancestors, our ancestors, committed genocide of an entire Nation.”

 

“It’s a lie, obviously!” Azula says, looking at Wan-Chi Tong for support.

 

“It’s true.” Is his response.

 

“My Father cared for me, how do you explain that?! He trained me, taught me everything he knew! Looked out for me when everyone else left!”

 

“That may be true, but your friends are correct.” The owl repeats. “During the reign of Fire Lord Sozin, he attacked all four Air Nation temples when they were gathered together in a successful attempt to eradicate all air benders from the world. This is also assumed to have killed the Avatar and given the Fire Nation more time to claim control of the rest of the world, which many suspect was the reason behind his true intentions. It is of course known that the Air Nation was a peaceful, nomadic nation, so they had no formal military assigned, and had no defense to fight back on. It was genocide.”

 

“It was from this that Sozin began the cycle of hate within the Fire Nation, the prejudice, passed down to your father, and now to you and your brother.” Wan Shi Tong looks directly at her bewildered face and frozen body. “What is your next question?” 

 

Frankly, Azula is still stuck on the first.

 

“Y-You’re lying.” She says, shaking her head in disbelief. “That’s a lie.”

 

The owl tilts its head. “What reason do I have to lie?”

 

“I don’t know, but you do!” Azula shouts, her once mild emotions turning passionate. “Revenge or something, I don’t know!”

 

“I give knowledge for knowledge’s sake. I do not lie for the petty squabbles of humans.”

 

“Then your knowledge is wrong!” She finalizes. “There’s no way that’s true!”

“But it is.” Ty Lee says. Azula turns to look at her fully, such rage in her eyes her blindfold begins to steam. “I was there, Azula. I saw your father, how he treated you and Zuko. How he toyed with you, making you fight against each other. I knew it wasn’t right. And while with the Avatar these past few days, he’s told us about his people, and the truth of what happened. They were peaceful, Azula.”

 

At her core, past all the deep beliefs and sympathy to her homeland, Azula was a soldier. A general. A leader. A good one at that. She knows that to attack an unarmed, non-militarized nation is considered a war crime. So to think her family would have warranted such an attack is unthinkable to her.

 

Aang, the Avatar, was born to the air nation. The Avatar threatened the very ideals that the Fire Nation was working towards, therefore making him an enemy. A target. But to commit mass genocide?

 

“There’s been a mistake.” Azula looks between both of them. “That goes against everything we grew up being taught!”

 

“You mean the propaganda and false history in our school books?” Ty Lee says, her voice seeming more confident with the support. Wan-Chi Tong suddenly is joined by a small fox, who seems to chirp at him, and he takes off. 

 

“Where the hell are you going?!” Azula shouts. “We’re not done here!”

 

He doesn’t stop, disappearing from view.

 

She stares at the empty doorway in disbelief, muttering, “Unbelievable.” 

 

Ty Lee laughs, Azula turning to stare at her strangely. Why was she laughing? “I’m sorry, is this funny to you?”

 

“No, no, sorry!” She continues, but can’t stop giggling. It holds Azula’s attention, forgoing returning to their argument before she hears what this is all about. “It’s just- He’s an all-powerful, all-knowing spirit, right? You’d think he’d remember his manners.”

 

Ty Lee covers her mouth, trying to stifle her laugh, and Azula just stares at her, half in awe, half in disbelief that, out of everything that had happened, this is what Ty Lee was focusing on.

 

Azula’s mouth twitches, and she’s trying desperately to force it back down, but a stangled, breathy laugh leaves her, and she points a finger at Ty Lee only to say, “Shut up.”

 

Ty Lee stops laughing, but only to watch with wide eyes and mouth still covered as Azula’s smile rests on her lips for a few moments before vanishing.

 

Somehow, in the midst of all this, Azula's head seems to have cleared of that blinding anger she had felt, and allows herself to process the entire situation fully.

 

She knows something doesn’t add up, but she just can’t bring herself to accept this version of the story. However, Wan-Chi Tong’s entire purpose as a spirit is to collect facts and information, he would know the fact from fiction, the lie from truth.

 

And he told her she was wrong.

 

Be that as it may…

 

“Let’s say you’re right. About the Fire Nation, everything.” Azula begins, drawing Ty Lee’s interest. “...Why fight for me?”

 

This confuses Ty Lee, her head tilting to the side. “What?”

 

“Don’t be coy.” Azula threatens. “I heard all about how you stuck up for me. Defended me to the others, pleaded for me to be given a chance. I know you were willing to escape with me that night, and I know you tore off part of your clothes to give me a new blindfold. If I’m such a monster, if everything I’ve done for my nation is so horrible, then why fight for me? Why not give up?”

 

Azula, who was walking towards Ty Lee with every sentence uttered, stops in front of her, expectant for an answer. Ty Lee stares unflinchingly at her unafraid, and determined.

 

“Because I believe you can do better.” Ty Lee says. “I know you Azula, and I know you’re capable of more than what your father wanted of you.”

 

Before she can respond, and truthfully Azula doesn’t know what she would have said, the ground beneath them begins to shake.

 

“What the-” Azula starts, steadying her feet before looking at the walls to see that sand had begun to pour through the cracks. 

 

“We’re sinking! The library is collapsing!” Ty Lee realizes, and Azula knows she’s right as the vibrations get worse. They have to leave, now.

 

“Come on!” Azula shouts, grabbing hold of Ty Lee’s wrist without thinking about it and rushing through the doorway, heading back the way they came. As they rush through the shelves littered with scrolls and books, they begin to topple out and hurling down at them, Azula having to swat one away from her head. 

 

She lets go of Ty Lee as they reach the intersection where they entered, finding the others already there, and Wan-Chi Tong present, looking violently transformed, his neck elongated and seeming to have grown in size. 

 

She only has moments to be surprised, before she is shoving Ty Lee into one of the pillars to hide them. Ty Lee stays pinned against the wall, Azula keeping an arm across her as she peers out from behind the pillar. 

 

“Azula-” Ty Lee says, seemingly breathless. She must be exhausted from their sprint here. Azula notes briefly in her mind that that doesn’t make sense. Ty Lee’s done sprints far longer and faster than that and barely broke a sweat, always in tip top shape. However she doesn’t dwell on it long.

 

“Shhh.” Azula shushes her quietly, watching the creature chase Katara through the intersection. Katara seems to prepare for a fight, and Azula takes this as their chance.

 

“Okay, Go!” Azula says, and together they sprint to the rope. As they go, they see Aang glide with Sokka, dropping him and watch as Sokka smashes a brick onto Wan-Chi Tong’s head, knocking him out.

 

They reach the rope, Azula quickly begins to climb, followed by Ty Lee, Katara, and Sokka. 

 

“Professor, come on!” Sokka shouts, and Azula notices the professor surrounded by books in one of the areas. 

 

“I can’t! I’ve spent my life searching for this place. This collection is unlike any I’ve ever seen! I could spend eternity here.” The professor says almost dreamily.

 

“Just go!” Katara shouts, unconcerned, but Azula doesn’t need to be told. She hadn’t stopped climbing.

 

However, the rope begins to thrash dangerously, and Azula manages to keep her hold, but only just, but watches with horror as Ty Lee, Katara, and Sokka all plummet towards the ground. Aang is only able to catch Katara and Sokka gliding them up towards Azula.

 

Ty Lee screams, Azula watching with horror as her body hits the ground with a loud thud. Azula can’t tell if she’s moving.

 

No. She can’t be.

 

“Ty Lee!” Azula shouts.

 

“I can’t hold any more weight!” Aang says, his voice already strained as he works to keep his glider up. 

 

Wan-Chi Tong seems to have gained his bearings, and notices Ty Lee’s abandoned body, and begins to head for it.

 

That familiar feeling overtakes her, something she still can’t explain, but also can’t stop. Without thinking, and without hesitation, she releases her hold on the rope and dives towards the owl, and he barely has time to look up before Azula’s blue hot fist collides with the top of his head, sending him straight to the ground, while Azula lands next to him.

 

Picking herself up, her muscles screaming, she looks for Ty Lee, finding her back to Azula. Making her way over to the girl, Azula reaches down and places a hand on Ty Lee’s shoulder, shaking her.

 

“Ty Lee. Ty Lee, wake up!” 

 

Agni giving her a small mercy, Ty Lee groans, hand immediately going to her head only to wince with pain, her eyes shooting wide looks as her other hand clutches the one she had used. Azula sees the purple bruise starting to form along her wrist.

 

“It’s sprained, you’ll be okay.” Azula assures, looking up to see the tower still sinking. They didn’t have long before the window at the top would be plunged under the surface. She looks back at Ty Lee, helping her sit up. “We have to go, can you stand?”

 

Ty Lee winces again, stupidly flexing her wrist. “Y-Yeah, but I can’t climb. How are we going to get out?”

 

“I’m strong, but I can’t carry both of us on a rope.” Azula says, weighing her options. She has an idea, an unfinished technique she had been working on, but it was risky.

 

Then, again, they were going to die if she didn’t at least try.

 

“Okay, come on.” She helps Ty Lee stand, and looks her in the eye. “You said you believed in me. Do you trust me?”

 

“Azula, what-?” Ty Lee starts, but Azula can’t waste any time.

 

“Do you trust me?!” She snaps, impatient.

 

Ty Lee stares at her for a moment, before finally nodding. “I do. I trust you.”

 

“Okay.” Azula breaths, not focusing on just what that meant yet. “I’m gonna need you to hold on tight.”

 

“Wha- Ah!” 

 

Without warning, Azula scoops Ty Lee into her arms, hooking an arm under her back and legs, and stepping up to the side of the bridge, and looking up to her destination. 

 

A million thoughts run through Azula’s mind, but the biggest one was that even after everything, even though Ty Lee had sided against her, knowing what it would do to Azula, how she would react, Ty Lee still trusted her.

 

Azula doesn’t know what to think about the rest. All she knows is that Ty Lee hasn’t given up on her. Ty Lee is still here by her side, Azula just couldn’t see it through her anger.

 

Everything Ty Lee had done was to try and help her.

 

“I’m going to say this to you, and only you, Ty Lee.” 

 

Azula looks at Ty Lee, seeing the girl’s red eyes and fearful face. She has no clue what Azula is going to say, but beyond that fear of their situation, Azula sees unwavering trust. A belief that Azula knows what she’s doing, and that she can get them out of this.

 

Azula hoped she could live up to that trust.

 

Squatting down, she says, “I’m sorry.”

 

And with a blast of fire, Azula takes off into the sky, propelling herself up with an explosion of blue fire from each foot she throws to the air beneath her. It was as if she was walking up a flight of steps, propelling herself with a jet of fire from each foot and climbing up at rapid speed.

 

The action was quickly draining, Azula straining to keep going once she was about three-quarters of the way up, but she feels Ty Lee’s grip on her neck is tight, reaffirming her efforts as if Azula never felt the hints of exhaustion start to creep in.

 

Just before the tower’s last window sinks below the sand, Azula shoots out of it, crashing into the sand on her knees. She does not acknowledge the others as they rush to them, relieved to see if they, mostly Ty Lee, are okay. She only notices how nice it feels to have Ty Lee in her arms. To have her safe.

 

She sees now that there's only one thing that has stayed solid through all of this. After being blinded, then banished, and weakened in every sense of the word. Even through the betrayal of her trust, Ty Lee has stayed by her side. She’s still here, no matter what, and Azula is glad. 

 

Azula finally pulls back from the girl, setting her down in the sand. “You okay?” She asks, and Ty Lee nods, hand still clutching her wrist.

 

“Where’d you learn to do that?” Ty Lee asks, half laughing.

 

Chuckling, Azula shrugged. “Here and there.”

 

As Azula stands, Katara is quick to pull out that same water that she had used to heal Azula’s cheek when they first met, and begins to work on Ty Lee’s wrist. 

 

Azula looks around, but quickly notices that the white furry beast was nowhere to be seen, and Aang was not partaking in the group's worry for them, or Toph, Mai, and Yue. 

 

No, they all stood far from the others, and Azula quickly stood, walking over to Aang. “Where’s Appa?” She asks seriously. She looks around, seeing Katara’s pained expression as she works with Ty Lee, and Sokka’s downcast frown.

 

Aang turns to her, unable to answer, and Azula sees the hot tears in his eyes and stains his cheeks.

 

Azula doesn’t need to hear it. Appa was gone. She turns to Mai, who was looking over Yue who had a cut on her upper arm and leg. Mai had a cut on her cheek, which was more than she’d ever seen the girl receive. “How did this happen?”

 

“Sandbenders.” Mai mumbles. “Toph was preoccupied with keeping you guys from sinking too fast, and I couldn’t hold them all off from Appa and protect Yue at the same time.”

 

Azula hears this, understanding the predicament, and looks to Toph, who was curled into a ball at the edge of the crater where the tower had once stood. Her hands were cupped around her ears, and she seemed to be shaking her head.

 

Azula is suddenly reminded of a long time ago, and walks to the girl, and slowly walks over to Toph. She’s overwhelmed with the painful familiarity, her mind flashing back to all those years ago, curled in her own bed, telling herself that it wasn’t real either. That her mom wasn’t gone, and that it wasn’t her fault.

 

Something inside her knows she can’t keep Toph like this, that it’s not right. She knows it’s not right, because it happened to her. Kneeling down and placing a hand on the girl's shoulder, Azula feels the girl flinch.

 

“It’s not your fault.” Is all she says. Azula knows she’s said the right thing when Toph seems to relax, her hands slowly releasing their grip around her ears.

 

After all, it’s what Azula wished someone had told her.

Chapter 10: Chapter 10

“You’re telling me we went into the world’s biggest library, and none of you grabbed a complete map of the world, or even this desert?” Azula asks, accusation poisoning her tone.

 

Sokka looks offended. “Hey, we were a bit preoccupied! And by the way, how come none of you three told us about the Fire Nation’s darkest day?!” 

 

Ty Lee, who was flexing her wrist, now fully healed by Katara’s spirit water, looks at Azula. Azula sees this out of the corner of her eye, but is too busy deadpanning in Sokka’s direction.

 

“Do I seriously need to answer that? Or are you too stupid to figure it out on your own?”

 

“Well-!” Sokka starts, but quickly shuts up, apparently remembering just who Azula was. Turning to the other two, he says, “Well how about you two?!”

 

Mai answers for both of them. “You never asked.”

 

“I shouldn’t have to! We’re trying to take the Fire Lord down, I would have thought it’d be obvious!”

 

Ty Lee plays the dumb card, and shrugs with innocent eyes. Azula stops herself from snorting. It was nice to be able to look at Ty Lee and feel something other than vile hatred.

 

“Look, we don’t have time for this.” Katara starts. “The sun isn’t going down any time soon, so we need to get a move on. Aang, what do you think?”

 

Azula turns to the Avatar, who seemed to be shaking. Only, when he turned, there were no longer tears, but instead an angry show of gritted teeth directed at Toph. “How could you let them take Appa?! Why didn’t you stop them?!”

 

Toph, who was standing near Azula and had an expression that seemed to say she had been asking herself the same questions, says, “I couldn’t! The library was sinking and you guys were still inside! It was all I could do to keep it up!”

 

“You could have come to get us!” Aang retorts, and Azula feels her own irritation growing, but not at Toph. All of this seemed to bring up old memories for her, memories she’d rather forget. Arguments with her brother.

 

“I can hardly feel any vibrations out here. The sandbenders snuck up on me and there wasn’t any time for-”

 

“You just didn’t care! You never liked Appa, you wanted him gone!” Aang snaps, getting in Toph’s face. Suddenly, to Azula, Aang's face seemed to resemble a young Zuko, his unscarred face bursting with angry tears.

 

“You were always torturing her! I wouldn’t be surprised if you were glad she was gone!” He shouted at a young Azula.

 

“That’s enough!” Azula shouts, pushing the Avatar away from Toph. 

 

Aang’s fury only seems to grow, seeing another person side against him. Azula stands her ground, Toph behind her as Aang begins to walk forwards, his glider clutched tightly in his hands.

 

Before he can get too close though, Katara steps in, placing a hand on his shoulder and effectively stopping his approach. “Aang stop it, you know Toph did everything she could. She saved our lives down there!” 

 

“Yeah, but who’s going to save our lives now? We’ll never make it out of here.” Sokka says dejectedly, looking out at the dunes of sand surrounding them on all sides.

 

“That’s all any of you guys care about, yourselves! You don’t care whether Appa is okay, or not!” Aang shouts, and Azula watches him walk away from them all, sitting at the end of the crater they were still standing on.

 

“We’re all concerned about Appa, Aang. But we can’t afford to be fighting right now!” Katara reasons.

 

Aang doesn’t seem to hear her, saying, “I’m going after Appa.” and clicking his glider wings free. 

 

He takes off as Katara shouts, “Aang, wait!” taking off into the air and away from them all without looking back.

 

“Let him go.” Azula says, still irritated. “You said it yourself, our focus should be our survival. He’ll just slow us down.”

 

Katara seems to want to argue with her, clearly worried about Aang. Azula would be sick if she also wasn’t a bit worried. Who knows if he’d come back? The whole reason Azula had stuck with this miserable lot was to keep an eye on the Avatar in case Zuko showed up. And now he was gone into the sky.

 

But there was no time to worry, their lives were in the balance if they didn’t make it back to civilization soon. 

 

Katara sighs. “We should start walking. We’re the only ones who know about the solar eclipse, and we need to get that information to Ba Sing Se.”

 

So that was their next destination, Ba Sing Se. A fortress of a city that even her Uncle Iroh, Dragon of The West couldn’t penetrate. 

 

She could work out the schematics of how she was going to stop that information from getting out later, for now she walks over to Mai and Ty Lee. She addresses Ty Lee, pointing to her wrist. “Feeling better?”

 

“I could do a handstand no problem!” Ty Lee chirps.

 

“Ty Lee tells me you’re good now.” Mai deadpans, looking apprehensive.

 

Azula’s not sure what that means, but decides if it gets her in Mai’s good books for the time being, then sure. “Yeah, I’m good.”

 

-

 

The hours pass, Azula watching the sun above them curve across the sky slowly. They have no idea what direction they're going, and are left to wander through the desert aimlessly. 

 

“Hey.” 

 

Toph walks up next to her, struggling to keep her bearings. Her sight, derived from the vibrations in the earth, must've been all sorts of cross-wired out here.

 

Azula looks at her, but doesn’t say anything. She can tell Toph has more to say than just a greeting.

 

“Thanks for that, back there.” Toph says, and Azula knows she’s talking about her and Aang.

 

“Sure.” Is all she says, looking forward.

 

Toph doesn’t seem to need or want much more. She seems to be like Azula. Saying thank you is hard enough, they don’t need the pleasantries of everything that usually comes after.

 

She seems to break off, but in the process shoves right into Sokka, who’s hunched over and panting heavily, trying to use Momo, the little winged lemur as a makeshift umbrella. “Hey! Can’t you watch where you’re-”

 

“No.” Toph seems to say with both irritation and sadness.

 

“Right.” Sokka says, feeling bad. “Sorry.”

 

“C’mon guys, we need to stick together.” Katara sighs, looking back at the group.

 

Azula notices that when in situations like this, Katara becomes something of a mom of the group, making sure everyone is taken care of and keeping everything together. It’s admirable, but also makes Azula remember that the group trying to take down Ozai was a bunch of kids.

 

There’s no way they can beat him. She thinks to herself, watching Toph ask for water. Katara seems to ask everyone who needs it. 

 

“I do well in the sun, so pass.” Azula says with finality. It was true, she could go several more hours before she needed water, and they needed to conserve what Katara has.

 

Ty Lee and Mai are of the same mind, having lived in the Fire Nation where the sun was always heavy, and so Katara splits some of it between herself, Sokka, Toph, and Yue.

 

“You’re very pessimistic, aren’t you?”

 

The voice surprises Azula. So much had happened today she had forgotten about them.

 

I prefer the term realist. Azula retorts back.

 

“But still, there is no denying that these children have achieved impossible things in insurmountable odds.” They say.

 

Azula thinks back to the reports of the Avatar and his group's defense of the Northern Water Tribe. How they had held back Fire Nation forces under Admiral Zhao’s command. 

 

Admiral Zhao has always been an idiot. It’s no surprise he failed. She thinks.

 

“Sokka, wait! You shouldn’t be eating strange plants!” Katara yells, grabbing Toph and pulling Azula out of her conversation.

 

“But there’s water trapped inside these!” Sokka says, directing her attention to a large cactus sprouted from the sand. He slices the top off and begins to drink.

 

“Water?” Ty Lee says next to her, moving to take a step forward. She’s stopped when Mai grabs hold of the back of her robes. “Hey!”

 

“I wouldn’t drink that.” Mai says in her usual monotone. The others all look at her. “I’ve read about all sorts of plant life, and cacti in the Si Wong Desert are full of hallucinogens.” 

 

As if on cue, Sokka stands up, straight as a stick and begins to do some weird gestures towards a slice of cacti he’d cut off the plant. “Drink cactus juice! It’ll quench ya! Nothing’s quenchier. It’s the quenchiest!” 

 

“Okay…I think you’ve had enough.” Katara drawls as Azula snorts, watching the waterbender drain the cacti she’d taken while Sokka makes his way to Toph with fascination.

 

“Who lit Toph on fire?” He asks.

 

Bemused, Azula lets a flame burst from her index finger. “That would be me.”

 

Sokka gasps in shock, pointing his finger accusingly at her. “How -hiccup- dare you!” 

 

“Azula, stop. You’re not helping.” Katara grunts, taking the collar of her brother's robes and dragging him off. Toph is laughing while following next to Katara, while Ty Lee giggles next to her, and Azula sees the faintest smile on Mai’s face.

 

Azula shrugs, relinquishing the flame, and they continue on into the desert. 

 

“How did we get out here in the middle of the ocean?” Sokka says, staring out at the sand dunes.

 

They continue on for maybe half an hour or so until something loud booms from behind them, making them all turn to see a gigantic sand cloud had exploded in the distance.

 

“What is that?” Katara asks.

 

“What? What is what?” Toph asks, senses still all distorted.

 

Azula’s immediate thought isn’t good. Maybe a sand creature of some sort heading near them, but that didn't make sense given the explosion happened so far away. Maybe the sand benders?

 

“It’s a giant mushroom! Maybe it’s friendly!” Sokka shouts, hands above his head in glee.

 

“How long does this stuff last?” Ty Lee asks.

 

“Hours.” Mai sighs dejectedly.

 

“Let’s just keep moving.” Katara says, grabbing Toph and continuing on. “I hope Aang is okay…”

 

Azula notices the worry in her voice, but Azula decided a while ago that Aang would return. He may be upset but he cared too much about his friends to stay gone forever.

 

“Friendly mushroom! Mushy giant friend.” Sokka says in a sing-song voice, waving his hands around wildly, Momo on his shoulder doing the same.

 

“Agni help us.” Azula groans, continuing on with Katara and the others.

 

-

 

As the sun begins to set, Azula can feel the stretch of exhaustion seeping into her from their long journey. The group had been silent for a while, everyone too on edge and exhausted to speak.

 

Mai was walking next to her, and Azula caught her staring at Yue from the distance, where she was walking close to Katara.

 

“What’s her deal? You seem to be talking to her a lot.” Azula asks her, voice low so the other couldn’t hear them. Ty Lee, who was walking on Azula’s right, leans her head to show she was also curious.

 

Mai sighs after looking at them both for a moment. “She’s the princess of the Northern Water Tribe. Apparently when Aang was there they befriended her, and saved the moon spirit she’s attached to.”

 

“The moon spirit? You can’t kill the moon.”

 

“Apparently you can.” Mai shrugs. “One night a year, the Moon and Ocean spirits take a physical form in the Northern Water Tribe, and it was the night the Fire Nation invaded.”

 

“Zhao wanted to kill the moon spirit, so the Tribe lost their Bending, but before he could the others stopped him, saving both the moon spirit, Yue and the world from being out of balance.”

 

Azula can’t make sense of it in her head. How could that idiot have known of the spirit’s? Unless-

 

The library.

 

“Zhao was the one to destroy the Fire Nation section of the library.” Azula says, making the others look at her in shock. “There was a Firebender who went in looking for how to destroy his enemies, right? Well, Zhao found out about the Moon and Ocean spirits' physical form that night and planned a siege. But he found out something about the Fire Nation and destroyed any evidence of it”

 

“It makes sense.” Ty Lee says, and Azula welcomes back the feeling of having Ty Lee on her side.

 

“Only a Fire Nation admiral could come up with something that cruel.” Mai says, cutting her knife-like words into Azula deeply, reminding her of Mai’s stance on the Fire Nation military.

 

Still though, she had a point. It was unnecessarily cruel, and would have brought the whole world into chaos. Even Azula knows that fire benders depend on the balance of the world, same as the other nations.

 

Azula looks back up to Yue. “How’s she connected to the moon spirit though?”

 

“She was sick when she was a kid, and one night they took her to their spiritual lake to heal her, and prayed. That’s why her hair’s white, when the Moon spirit healed her, it changed color, and it’s been that way ever since.” Mai answers.

 

Azula decides not to comment that Mai seemed to have an unusual interest in Yue. She’s never known Mai to remember that much about someone they met only days ago.

 

“I think she’s very sweet.” Ty Lee chimes in. “Her aura’s really pretty too! All white’s and blues…”

 

Before anyone can say anything else, something swoops down from above and lands in the sand.

 

“Aang!” Katara shouts, running over to him.

 

They all watch as she places a hand on the Avatar’s shoulder, where he was kneeled into the sand, turned away from them. “I’m so sorry, Aang. I know it’s hard for you right now, but we need to focus on getting out of here.”

 

“What’s the difference? We won’t survive without Appa, we all know it.” Aang says in a depressed tone.

 

“C’mon Aang!” Katara starts, trying to lift his spirits, Azula can only watch as she continues. “If we work together, I know we can do this. Right Toph?”

 

“As far as I can feel, we’re trapped in a giant bowl of sand pudding.” Toph states bluntly, not at all helping Katara’s cause. “I got nothin’.”

 

Katara sighs. “Sokka, got any ideas?”

 

“Why don’t we ask the circle birds?” He says, pointing up at the sky.

 

Azula hesitates to look up, assuming nothing will be up there and it’s a figment of his drunken imagination. But, when she does, she’s alarmed to see a group of giant buzzing creatures floating above them.

 

She sees Katara looking fearful too, looking between Aang’s depressed state, Toph kicking the sand uselessly, and Sokka laid out on the sand, drooling happily in his own stupor. Azula knows what she’s doing when Katara meets her gaze, scoping out who could fight and who couldn’t, and whether they could take them.

 

Azula knows they probably could, but it’s exertion they didn’t need to be putting forth under the circumstances, so she merely shakes her head. It wasn’t wise, and Katara, despite their differences, seems to recognize that.

 

“Ugh!” Katara groans loudly. “We’re getting out of this desert. Aang, get up. C’mon Toph, everyone hold hands.”

 

“Absolutely not.” Azula scoffs, but her hand is quickly grabbed by Ty Lee, who looks back with her with a cheerful, upbeat smile. 

 

“You’re part of the team now, Azula! Act like it!” She says happily, and they begin to trudge forth, Azula at the very back of the line.

 

She looks down at her hand interlocked with Ty Lee’s. She notices the girl seems to grip it tighter, probably in fear of Azula trying to rip herself free.

 

Heat rises up in her, though she’s not sure why. 

 

-

 

After a couple more hours of walking, Katara finally announces that they should rest, and even Azula sits down quickly, relieved to finally have a break.

 

While the others talk a bit longer, Toph asking for water while Katara tries to take hold of some of the scrolls clearly poking out of Sokka’s bag, Azula lays down, resting her head on her hands as a makeshift pillow. The sky was completely black. The only thing she could see was a great blue orb above her, which Azula assumed was the moon.

 

Before long she feels herself drifting off to sleep.

 

She enters a world she had long locked away. Looking down at her hands, she finds the burnt remnants of a doll there.

 

She grins. 

 

“Azula, how could you!” 

 

Azula looks up at her mother with a bored expression. “She wasn’t pretty enough.”

 

“Azula…” Her mother sighs. “You know better. You shouldn’t burn things so carelessly.”

 

“Why not? Father says my bending is improving. It’s a mark of my skill as his daughter.” She says, reciting his words from memory, proud that she had impressed him so deeply. She couldn’t wait for tomorrow’s lessons, where she could impress him again.

 

“Be that as it may, your brother knows better-”

 

“Zuzu is a whiny baby.” Azula says, crossing her arms and holding her chin up high. “Father says I’m much better than him.”

 

“Azula, that’s no way to talk about Zuko.” Ursa tries. “He’s your brother and loves you dearly. You should make more of an effort to do the same.”

 

Azula blows a raspberry at her mother. “As if!”

 

Ursa sighs, getting up to her feet. She mumbles, “I don’t know why I bother…” as she begins to walk off, leaving Azula alone on the porch outside the palace doors that led into the gardens.

 

As she walks, Azula’s stomach seems to fall, seeing her mother shaking her head as she rounds the corner. Why was it always about Zuko? She was so much better at everything than Zuko was. Shouldn’t that be enough? Why wasn’t her mother happy for her?

 

“Azula, come.” Her father’s deep voice says from behind her, making her jump. “You shouldn’t miss your next lesson with your history tutor.”

 

“Okay!” Azula seems to cheer.

 

“Azula.” He says sharply, and makes Azula flinch. Then, in a calmer tone, “Manners.” 

 

Quickly, she corrects herself, straightening her stance and bowing her head to him. “I-I mean, yes, father.”

 

An affirming hum sounds from Ozai. “Better, now run along.”

 

At Ozai’s words, she looks up to see a grin on his face, and she takes this for praise, smiling as she begins to walk back into the palace and towards the school room where her lessons would take place.

 

Azula quickly forgets that sad feeling that had filled her as her mother walked away. Ozai saw potential in her, told her she was destined for great things. A true prodigy. 

 

And prodigies don’t need the love of everyone. She didn’t need her. 

 

-

 

“C’mon everyone, wake up! We need to get going!”

 

Azula’s eyes open slowly, and turns to see Ty Lee yawning groggily next to her, while Mai was already up and stretching her arms.

 

She too sits up, stretching the crick in her neck and seeing the sun was still down and the moon high in the sky. They couldn’t have been asleep for more than a few hours.

 

Azula’s mind still stretches to her dream of her mother. It was so long ago, so buried away Azula would have thought she’d forgotten about it by now. Why was it showing up in her dreams?

 

“Hey, you okay?” Ty Lee looks at her with a hint of concern.

 

All Azula could do was nod curtly, attaching a quick, “Fine.” to it.

 

“Look, a cloud! Quick Aang, glide up there and grab the water from it.” Katara asks, sounding excited. 

 

Aang, looking just as sour as usual, snatches the canteen from Katara and glides up there. Swiping across the cloud twice, Aang flew back down, the canteen landing in Katara’s hand. 

 

She inspects it, noting, “Wow, there’s not much in here.” 

 

“I’m sorry, okay?!” Aang shouts. “It’s a desert cloud. I did all I could!”

 

“Aang we know-” Katara tries, but Aang sticks his staff out at her, nearly hitting her if she hadn’t managed to jerk out of the way.

 

“What’s anyone else doing? What are you doing? And you-!”

 

The staff comes down on Azula, his next target to take his anger out on, but she doesn’t jerk away or flinch. Instead, when the staff is mere inches from her head, she catches it between her own hand, fingers wrapping around it tightly. 

 

“You need to calm down.” Azula says, keeping her voice level. 

 

Aang yanks his staff out of her reach, Azula letting it go before it injures her palm. 

 

“Let’s just keep moving.” Katara mutters. “We need to head in this direction.”

 

They continue on, Aang seeming to glare at everyone who came within a certain vicinity of him. Azula keeps an eye on the Avatar. Her mind keeps going back to the previous morning, when he had so graciously extended a friendly hand to her. He was a nice kid, Azula admits that. He cared for his friends, whether it was a weakness or not, and always tried to help.

 

She’s never seen him act like this, so separated from his friends, like everyone in the world was his enemy.

 

It suddenly reminds Azula of herself, all those hours spent locked to that tree, forced to listen to people she didn’t want to hear. Not caring what they said, and that it didn’t matter.

 

All for a stupid bison.

 

“Ow!” Toph suddenly yelps, and goes tumbling into the sand.

 

Azula looks down to where she tripped and finds a large piece of something jutting out from the sand, unlike any of their barren surroundings.

 

“I’m so sick of not feeling where I’m going! And what idiot buried a boat out in the middle of the desert?!” She exclaims, jutting a free hand out to the mass while the other rubbed her injured foot.

 

“Wait, a boat?” Katara asks, her voice sounding hopeful.

 

Azula looks at Mai and Ty Lee, who are equally fascinated as Toph grumbles, “Believe me, I kicked it hard enough to feel plenty of vibrations.”

 

Aang steps over to the mass that Katara was now inspecting. As she gets out of the way, Aang bends a massive wind to flow through them, Azula’s loose strands of hair whipping into her face and once the dust and sand cleared, revealed a vehicle of some sort.

 

“That’s one of the gliders the sandbenders use!” Yue says, and Azula assumes she must have remembered it from their attack.

 

Katara climbs up to the top, where a pedestal sits. “It’s got a compass! I bet it can point us out of here! Aang, you can bend a breeze to get it moving. We’re gonna make it!”

 

Her eagerness seems to wash out any bad-mouthed comments Aang might’ve had for being used once again, because once they all piled onboard, Aang began to bend the air, making the glider pick up speed without any comment.

 

Ty Lee and Mai take a seat on the back behind Aang, Azula leaning up against the side of a large wooden box in the middle of the glider, where Katara stood on top with the compass. Sokka, Toph, and Yue were somewhere on the other side.

 

She watches the Avatar with interest, seeing his firmly placed scowl deepen with every masterful bend he performs. 

 

It was fascinating to watch the Avatar of all people fall into this pit of darkness, with seemingly no one to pull him out. Azula wonders how she could use it.

 

It wouldn’t be hard, a few carefully placed words and he’d fall farther and faster than he ever has before.

 

“The needle on this compass doesn’t seem to be pointing north, according to my charts at least.” Katara says from the top in thought, and breaks Azula out of her own. 

 

Looking up, Azula is forced to remind herself she could no longer see the stars that once littered the sky. She used to be able to use them to point out where she was, and needed to go, but now there was nothing.

 

“Take it easy, little lady!” Sokka says drunkenly, and Azula recognizes he sounds much closer than she originally thought. Perhaps he was up top with Katara and not on the other side. “I’m sure the sand folk who built this baby know how to get around these parts.”

 

Azula understands a few seconds ahead of Katara, who, when she does get it, gasps and explains for everyone. “That’s what the compass is pointing to! That gigantic rock! It must be the magnetic center of the desert!”

 

Vaguely, over the rushing wind, Azula hears Toph shout, “A rock? Yes! Let’s go!”

 

“Maybe we can find some water there!” Katara says hopefully.

 

But Aang’s comment is the one she is most interested in. It’s quiet, and the others don’t hear it, but Azula still has excellent hearing. 

 

“Maybe we can find some sandbenders.”

 

They stop just at the foot of the gigantic rock set in front of them, and then they begin to climb. It takes them near an hour to reach the top, and when they do, find a small alcove in front of them, several holes jutting out of the cave’s exterior.

 

“Ah, solid ground.” Toph sighs contentedly. Azula understands the feeling, Toph finally having her sight back and reveling in the feeling.

 

After a moment to catch their breath, they all seem to close in on the cave, heading inside. Azula, who rears more towards the back of the group with Mai and Ty Lee, hears something strange, something so vague she’s not sure what it is but it makes her uncomfortable.

 

The cave is narrow and dark, round in structure and full of a sticky substance coating all over the interior.

 

“I think my head is starting to clear out the cactus juice.” Sokka says, sounding more like his usual aggravating tone. Azula grimaces at him as he shouts, “And look!” and soon watches in horror as he takes a large swap of the gunk around the cave and piles it into his mouth.

 

“Ew!” Ty Lee gags next to her, watching the display herself, and Mai too wears a contemptuous look of disgust.

 

Sokka immediately begins to spit the gunk out, clearly not fond of the stuff. “It tastes like rotten penguin meat! Oh, I feel woozy.”

 

“You’ve been drunk on cactus juice all day, and the second you’re out of it, you shove your mouth with the next weird substance you look at?!” Katara scolds her brother.

 

He shrugs. “I have a natural curiosity.”

 

They continue on, but something doesn’t feel right to Azula. That noise, it’s louder now. More like…buzzing?

 

Azula stiffens into a ready stance, and sticks an arm out to stop Ty Lee from walking. Ty Lee is quick to ask, “What’s wrong?”

 

“Do you hear that?” Azula says, the buzzing sounding louder.

 

“No, what are you talking about?”

 

“Guys…I don’t think this is a normal cave.” Toph says, one of the ones in the front of the group, her hand on the side of the cave. “This was carved by something.”

 

“Yeah…look at the shape.” Aang seems to notice it.

 

“We should leave.” Azula says, already pushing Ty Lee, and Mai in effect as well, out of the cave.

 

“There’s something buzzing in here.” Toph seems to mumble, finally picking up on it herself. The buzzing is louder in Azula’s ears, and from the look on Ty Lee’s face she seems to hear it too. “Something that’s coming right for us!”

 

“Run!” Azula shouts, and the group books it back the way they came. They escape the confines of the cave just in time to turn around and see a giant buzzard wasp shoot out behind them. 

 

Reflexively, Azula sends her fist upwards in a hook, a blast of fire propelling upwards with it and sending the wasp away from the group. Giving them time to regain their bearings.

 

She manages a look to Ty Lee, finding the girl with her fists out and ready to fight, Mai too with a knife lodged in between each of her fingers. 

 

The hive erupts out of what Azula now knows is a nest, and suddenly they are surrounded by wasps buzzing around them in the air.

 

Aang works with his air bending, sending the creatures away with huge blasts of air and protecting Yue who had nothing more than a small knife. Was that Mai’s?

 

No time, Azula looks up to see a wasp coming straight at her, its stinger bent out towards her. 

 

“Ty Lee!” Is all the warning the girl gets before Azula is blasting upwards into the air above the wasp, flipping and at the moment when her feet are angled towards the wasp, lets a jet of fire out from her soles, hitting the wasp and making it screech.

 

It crashes down to the ground, where Ty Lee quickly paralyzes it, its unmoving body limp on the floor.

 

Azula is maybe ten feet from the ground when something collides into the side of her body, and Azula has just enough time to see the large red eyes of the wasp and use a small jet of fire out of her right leg to send her out of the way of its stinger and onto it’s back.

 

Ripping out one of its wings, she begins to tumble towards the ground, dizzying her, but she has enough bearings to see a knife plunge into the wasp's forehead as she sends a blast of fire into its back and sends her far away from the insect.

 

She crashes down, rolling on her back and landing with a knee to the ground. She looks at Mai, seeing the girl straightening up after throwing the knife, and nods at her. 

 

Mai nods back before turning to help Ty Lee with one above them. She watches for a brief moment to see the girl perform a cartwheel jump up to where a low-hanging wasp was hovering, and jab it right in its neck, rendering it unconscious and crashing back down to the earth. Ty Lee lands perfectly on her feet, ready for the next.

 

“Momo!” Azula turns in surprise to see Aang racing towards the edge of the rock after a wasp that had Momo clutched in its legs. “I’m not losing anyone else!”

 

The Avatar glides after the wasp, leaving the others to figure out the rest on their own.

 

“We have to get out of here!” Katara shouts. “I’m out of water!”

 

Azula knows she’s right, seeing more and more insects emerge from the nest. They could keep this up for a while, but not without casualties. So, they head down the rock, following a steep path off the side. Azula, Toph, and Mai keep the insects at a distance, a mixture of rock, fire, and knives not tempting the insects to go anywhere near them.

 

But suddenly, far out of Toph’s power from what Azula has seen so far, huge crushing walls of earth erupt from the sand, smashing into the remaining insects and giving them the chance to climb down from the rock and back near the glider they arrived on.

 

When the rock wall falls back into the earth, Azula and the others are greeted with the familiar rags and dusty clothes of the sand benders Azula had encountered at the spring. 

 

Aang glides down and lands in front of them all, a fixed stare pointed in their directions. Cold, and focused. Azula recognizes a deep determination in the Avatar, not unlike her own.

 

“What are you doing in our land with a sandbender sailor? From the looks of it, you stole it from the Hami Tribe.” An older man with a bushy beard speaks, his face fully visible unlike many of his counterparts. Azula quickly recognizes him as the leader.

 

“We found the sailor abandoned in the desert.” Katara answers truthfully. “We’re traveling with the Avatar. Our bison was stolen, and we have to get to Ba Sing Se.”

 

Azula’s not sure if it was the right choice to reveal Aang as the Avatar. Whatever respect the Avatar had, Azula is not sure it applied out here in the desert. Especially given the look on the leader’s face, one of shock, and a hint of worry. She watches him carefully.

 

“You dare accuse our people of theft while you ride in a stolen sand sailor?!” A younger man, next to the leader, shouts in offense.

 

“Quiet, Ghashuin!” The leader scolds, and Azula recognizes the family bond. The younger man was his son. “No one accused our people of anything. If what they say is true, we must show them hospitality!”

 

Azula's suspicions are confirmed when the younger man mumbles, “Sorry, father.”

 

“I recognize the son’s voice.” Toph whispers to the group, so the sandbenders couldn’t hear. “He’s the one that stole Appa.”

 

Interesting , Azula thinks, looking at Aang as Katara asks, “Are you sure?”

 

“I never forget a voice.” Is Toph’s answer, and not a second later Azula watches the Avatar step up to the front, staff raised in an offensive position and rage in his eyes.

 

“You stole Appa!” Aang shouts, and Azula watches with a smile growing on her face. “Where is he?! What did you do to him?!”

 

Looks like she doesn’t need to do anything. The Avatar had fallen already without even the slightest bit of provocation.

 

“They’re lying.” The son protests, but it’s weak, and his voice trembles slightly. “They’re the thieves!”

 

This was not the right thing to say, because Aang swung his staff down, sending a blast of air towards one of their sand sailors and splintering it into shards. He turns back to them, a familiar fury in his eyes.

 

“Where is my bison?!” He demands. “You tell me where he is, now !”

 

Aang sends another gust of air at their second sand sailor, crushing that one to bits as well. Azula crosses her arms, content to watch the scene play out, the others too frozen to do anything about it.

 

“What did you do?” The leader asks accusingly towards his son, realizing correctly the danger his group faced.

 

The son, his confidence shattered into pieces, stammers, “I-It wasn’t me!”

 

Toph takes this moment to add, “You said to put a muzzle on him!”

Azula watches with deep pleasure as Aang’s rage seems to hit its peak, turning from Toph to the sandbenders with a look unlike any Azula had ever seen, and shouting, “You muzzled Appa?!”

 

Suddenly, the eyes and arrow tattoo that Azula once couldn’t see upon Aang’s bald head due to her vision, suddenly lit up the purest white. The air around him began to gust, and the last stand sailor the sandbenders had brought with them exploded into chunks of wood and cloth. 

 

The son, terrified, says, “I’m sorry! I didn’t know it belonged to the Avatar!”

 

In a distorted voice, Azua hears the vague sound of Aang’s voice under what sounds like hundreds of other voices demand, “ Tell me where Appa is?! ”

 

“I-I traded him to some merchants! He’s probably in Ba Sing Se by now.” The son answers. “They were gonna sell him there.”

 

Something in Aang’s expression that Azula couldn’t see with his back to her made the sand benders all take a step back in fear. “Please! We’ll escort you out of the desert! We’ll help however we can!” The son begs.

 

Azula looks down, feeling and seeing the sand around them begin to twist under Aang’s control. Her eyes widened, looking up to see him begin to float in the air, and wrapping himself in a ball of dust moving at rapid speeds.

 

So, this is the Avatar. Azula thinks, half in awe and half in fear. If this was only the beginning of his power, Azula could see why Ozai and her ancestors wanted the Avatar out of their way. This was a being of ancient and massive power.

 

“Now would be a good time to run, Azula.” The voice suddenly says to her, and Azula realizes he’s right.

 

“Just get out of here, run!” Sokka shouts, taking Toph and leading her forwards. Azula runs with Ty Lee, Mai, and Yue, all rounding on Aang and out of his way as he gathers his anger into a physical being, the sand twisting and vibrating at dangerous speeds now. If this kept up, there was going to be a massacre, and Azula’s not sure Aang would distinguish friend from foe.

 

“Someone has to stop him!” Ty Lee shouts over the gusts of wind and sand. 

“How?!” Sokka replies. “We can’t get near him, let alone talk him down!”

 

It’s then that Azula realizes they are missing a person. “Where’s Katara?” She shouts, and they all look to see her vague shadow, walking towards Aang in the center of the storm cloud he had created.

 

All they can do is watch as Katara grabs Aang, and pulls him down. It’s difficult to see, especially from this far away, but Azula is able to make out their forms, seeming to be hugging amidst the devastation.

 

And suddenly, the storm begins to fade. The sand slows, and the air disperses, letting everything fall back to the quiet calm of the desert.

 

Frozen in pure shock, Azula takes in what had just happened. The raw, uncontrolled power of the Avatar, at the mere beginnings of his power, could have whipped them all out in seconds. As Aang and Katara part, and begin to head over to them, cheeks stained with shared tears and Aang looking both overwhelmingly sad and tired, Azula no longer sees a child.

 

This is a being of extraordinary power and a deep history of centuries of past Avatar’s, locked within the mind and body of a twelve year old boy.

 

And he had just lost his closest friend, one of the last remaining things connecting him to his home. A home Azula’s ancestors had destroyed mercilessly, unprovoked.

 

She looks down, a feeling sprouting up towards her ancestors that she had never once, nor had any reason to feel. 

 

Anger.

Chapter 11: Chapter 11

After a week's journey, finally free of the Si Wong desert and back into the normal forestry cliffs of the Earth Kingdom, they are a mere day's journey to Ba Sing Se.

 

Aang and the others had taken this day to get some rest, having stopped at a small waterfall where there was a pool of water to cool off in. Ty Lee had joined in on the fun, splashing around with the others with a cheerful smile on her face. Mai had taken to reading one of the many books Sokka had stolen from the library in one hand, and twirling a knife leisurely in the other.

 

Azula sat on a small boulder away from the group, knee brought up to her chest while the other dangled off. Her eyes fixed on Ty Lee, watching the girl while her mind wandered off to other thoughts.

 

Aang had calmed down since the desert, whatever Katara had done apparently worked and he was more or less back to normal. At least he wasn’t yelling at everyone anymore. Nevertheless, Azula couldn’t get Wan-Chi Tong out of her mind, and what he had told her.

 

“ It’s true. ” He had said.

 

The Fire Nation had brought upon the complete eradication of the Air Nomads, all for the small little boy who was laying soundlessly in the pool.

 

Azula could see why, she had been shown it barely a week ago. Given the motivation, the Avatar is an almighty, destructive force that could ruin everything the Fire Nation was working towards.

 

But to kill an entire race of people?

 

Azula’s frown deepens, that familiar surge of anger she had been feeling all week returning to her. She hated feeling it, that anger she once held for other things now directed back at her home, her father, everything she had once held dear. She didn’t know what to think of it all. 

 

“Could it be that you’re actually feeling guilt, Princess Azula?”

 

“Shut up.” Azula grumbles at the voice, her glare softening as her eyes redirect back to Ty Lee, who was cannonballing back into the pool.

 

“I’m surprised it’s coming this quickly. I would have thought it would take longer.”

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” She scoffs. “Were you expecting this?”

 

“Weren’t you? After all, who was it that banished you in the first place? Set you out to be alone, exiled from home?”

 

“That’s not fair.” Azula mutters. Ty Lee steps out of the pool, her skin seeming to glow in the sun’s heat.

 

“I’m not trying to be Azula.” The voice's tone suddenly shifts. Where it was once calm and joking, now it’s hard, and serious. “You need to wake up from the fantasy you lived back home. Look around at the world you can see. Look at what the Fire Nation has done, and then try to tell me you are justified.”

 

Azula can’t say anything, no longer knowing or trusting what she feels. Her emotions conflict with her mind, wrapping around themselves, tightening with every second she spends trying to figure it out.

 

“And what if I don’t like the answer?” She mumbles to herself.

 

“Who are you talking to?” 

 

Yue’s voice startles her, making her whip around on the boulder and seeing the girl standing there, arms full of firewood. 

 

“No one.” Azula answers, and she watches the girl seem to shrug and set the firewood down. There’s an uncomfortable silence in the air, and Azula tries to break it just so she doesn’t have to suffer through it. “Wasn’t Toph with you?”

 

“Oh! Yes, but she wanted a bit of privacy apparently. So she’ll be along soon.” Yue says with a serene smile.

 

Azula hums, and looks back at the group surrounded near the pool. “Mai says you’re a Princess.”

 

“Yes, of the Northern Water Tribe. And you’re-”

 

“No, I’m not.” Azula cuts her off, knowing what she was about to say. She glares at her for a moment, seeing Yue’s surprised face, before looking back to the group with a frown. “Not anymore.”

 

Yue takes a moment before saying softly, “I know, Mai’s told me about what happened. I think it’s just awful.”

 

Her words are said with so much conviction, and yet with such a quiet tone it confuses Azula. How can she stand there, so shy and quiet, and yet sound so sure of herself?

 

She has more of a character than Azula gave her credit for.

 

Azula lets a small grin settle on her face. “I can see why Mai’s taken such an interest in you.”

 

Yue’s cheek seems to burst aflame with vibrant reds. “What? An interest?”

 

“What, you think she lets just anyone even touch her knives?” Azula says, pointing a finger at Yue’s waist, where in her belt a small knife was tucked in.

 

Yue seems to grab at it reflexively. “That’s-! It’s just-!”

 

“Protection?” Azula answers with an eyebrow raised under her blindfold. 

 

Yue blushes deeper. “Well, we were in the middle of the desert, and I wasn’t prepared with any water like Katara. So…”

 

She trails off, and Azula gets the gist of it. She looks back out to where Mai was, still reading her book. 

 

Anyone’s better than Zuko , she supposes.

 

“Oh that’s great! 5,000 year-old maps and let’s just get them soaked in water!” Sokka shouts, drawing both of their attention. 

 

“Sorry!” Ty Lee squeaks from afar, and Azula watches the girl bow with her hands clasped together in front of her. A small smile rests on Azula’s face.

 

“It’s okay, Ty Lee.” Katara laughs, and begins to bend the water out of the scroll. Once it was dry again, Sokka hops down and lays the scroll flat against the ground.

 

“Guess that’s our cue.” Azula mumbles, jumping off her boulder and walking over to where Sokka was pointing onto a map. It was blank to Azula, but she watched nevertheless.

 

“Alright, so we’re here, and this is Ba Sing Se.” Sokka explains, pointing to two separate spots on the scroll. “It looks like from here, this is the only way to reach it, the rest is covered in water. Apparently it’s called The Serpent's Pass.”

 

Azula’s heard of it of course. Apart from sailing across the water dividing Ba Sing Se from the rest of the Earth Kingdom, it was the only pathway to it. A slim, narrow path that barely anyone ever survived crossing.

 

“Sure, and while we’re at it, let’s just go ahead and jump into a volcano. Sound good?” Azula scoffs, the others looking at her.

 

“We don’t have any other options.” Katara says, gloom in her eyes.

 

“Yeah, and it’s not like we have Appa to fly us across.”

 

Azula looks at Sokka, who seems to be just as surprised as she was. Bold move , she thinks, looking at Aang, whose expression was completely neutral. Devoid of any emotion.

 

“Shut up!” Katara hisses, nervously glancing at Aang. “Couldn’t you at least try to be sensitive?”

 

“It’s okay, Katara. I know I was upset about losing Appa, but right now I just want to focus on getting to Ba Sing Se, and telling the Earth King about the solar eclipse.”

 

Azula can only watch with mild interest as Katara says, “Oh…Well, I’m glad you’re feeling better Aang.”

 

Sokka hoists himself up, rolling up the scroll and eager to get rid of the awkward moment. “To Ba Sing Se we go then. No more distractions.”

 

“Hello there, fellow refugees!” A new voice introduces itself, echoing through the valley’s cliffs surrounding them.

 

Azula once narrowed eyes under her blindfold in suspicion became relaxed into boredom as she realized the voice came with two others, and not at all a threat. It was a man, a rather large woman, and a girl accompanying them.

 

“Hello.” Yue replies politely, everyone else too confused about where these people had come from.

 

Aang, after the trio had come a bit closer to them, finally says, “So, are you guys headed to Ba Sing Se too?”

 

“Sure are.” The man spoke. “We’re trying to get there before my wife, Ying, has her baby.”

 

“Great!” Katara says. “We can all travel together through The Serpent’s Pass.”

 

The three newcomers all take a collective and fearful step back. “The Serpent’s pass?! Only the truly desperate take that deadly route!”

 

“Deadly route?” Toph interjects. “Great pick Sokka.”

 

“I tried to tell you.” Azula sighs, making Ty Lee giggle next to her.

 

“Well, we are desperate!” Sokka says. 

 

The man offers, “You should come with us to full moon bay! The ferries there take refugee’s over all the time!” 

 

“Full Moon Bay?” Mai whispers, and looks at Azula. “Did you know about this?”

 

Azula can only shake her head. There were no reports ever of a ferry passage to Ba Sing Se that the Fire Nation was ever aware of. 

 

“Really?” Yue says happily. “Is it safe?”

 

“Oh yes!” The wife, Ying says. “It’s hidden so that the Fire Nation never finds it.”

 

“Well that answers that.” Ty Lee mumbles with a small giggle at the end. 

 

Azula narrows her eyes at Ty Lee, briefly irritated before recalling what the Fire Nation had done to the Air Nomads. Pointless destruction for one kid at the very birth of his power. 

 

If the Fire Nation had done that, what would it- no, what would she have done if they found these refugees passing by ferry?

 

“Ensure control, and demonstrate strength. Power has always been your weapon, Azula, and you must use it.” Ozai’s voice rings in her ears. She doesn’t like how it sounds anymore.

 

“Lucky for us.” Is all Azula says.

 

The group decides to take the trio up on its offer, traveling with them until they come up on a small cave, hidden by thick vines and branches. Azula will admit, they hid it well. She’s sure, this close to the border of Ba Sing Se’s waters, this area had been searched extensively. The refugees had also taken great care to mask their approach, as she saw no leading footprints to the cave.

 

Walking through a small passage, it opens into a massive bay, the water at the end holding several ferry boats, and littered all over the ground were tents and refugee camps waiting to make it across.

 

They walk through, and Azula is met with the sharp smell of smoke from their fires, the smell of their old clothes, thick with the stench of rough travels.

 

She can’t help but stare, seeing people of all kinds. Some are injured, she passes a man yelping out in pain as someone works to tie a splint around his bloody leg. Azula can see where the cut had been inflamed with infection.

 

She passes by families, sometimes large ones, some with babies that cry relentlessly.

 

“This is horrible.” Ty Lee says, with so much pain in her voice. Azula knows how empathetic Ty Lee can be, and can only guess at how she must be feeling, seeing all of this.

 

Even Azula…

“Yeah.” She mumbles, looking away.

 

What had she been fighting against? This? Broken families with nowhere left to go? They were supposed to be helping these people. Spreading the glory of the Fire Nation to all.

 

By the time they reach the counter, Azula is so far in her thoughts that she misses most of the conversation.

 

“Well, normally a passport is only worth one ticket, but this document is so official.” Azula chimes back in to see an old lady sitting on a far to high pedestal above them. Toph was in the front, and Azula noticed the lady was holding a small piece of paper or something in her hand, examining it with a loving interest. “But, I suppose we can make an exception for your valets.”

 

The lady stamps several tickets, one for each of them, and they begin off, heading for the ferry boats at the dock.

 

“Wha-! Hey!” Sokka suddenly shouts, and all of them look around to see Sokka being held back by his collar by a guard. A woman from the looks of it.

 

“Tickets and passports, please.” She says sternly, holding out an open hand.

 

Sokka looks irritated. “Is there a problem?”

 

“Yeah. I’ve got a problem with you.” The girl says, and Azula narrows her eyes. Maybe this was going to end in a fight. That was just fine with Azula, she’s been looking to punch something for the past two weeks. “I’ve seen your type before. Probably sarcastic, think you’re hilarious. And let me guess, traveling with the Avatar?”

 

Sokka’s next words confuse Azula. “Do I know you?”

 

The girl looks offended, taking Sokka by the neck of his robes and bringing him close to her. “You mean you don’t remember? Maybe you’ll remember this!”

 

And not a second later, the girl places a long kiss on Sokka’s cheek.

 

When she pulls away, Sokka is left in a stupor until he shakes out of it and exclaims, “Suki!”

 

“Sokka, it’s so good to see you!” The girl, Suki, replies.

 

Azula leans over to Ty Lee, her arms now crossed. “Who the hell is this?” She mutters to her. 

 

Ty Lee shrugs. “No clue. Ex-girlfriend?”

 

Azula hums, watching the others all gather around this Suki and say their hellos to her. It seems after Sokka had pointed it out, the other recognized the girl. It must have been someone they met previous to when Azula had run into the group. 

 

“Hello Yue, I’m Suki. It’s so nice to meet you.” Suki says with a smile, and suddenly her eyes turn to Ty Lee, Mai, and Azula with curious eyes. “And who are you all?”

 

Ty Lee, the diplomat of the group, introduces them. She must have sensed Azula was still weary of this entire interaction. “Hi there! I’m Ty Lee, this is Mai, and this is Azula.”

 

“Suki.” The girl reintroduces politely, as if they hadn’t gotten it already. “Where are you all from?”

 

Ty Lee seems to stammer at this, and Azula steps up with a hand on Ty Lee’s shoulder, telling the girl she’d take over. “That’s a long story. One we’re not comfortable sharing out here. I suggest we go somewhere private.”

 

Suki seems confused, but she looks to the others who all seem to nod their heads, “Yes, please.” and she agrees. They make their way up to a tower that was right next to the walls that guard the ferry docks. 

 

Now alone, the others try to engage a more civil conversation.

 

“You look so different without your makeup, Suki! And the new outfit.” Katara says.

 

Suki laughs. “That crabby lady makes all the security guards wear them. And look at you, sleeveless guy. Been working out?”

 

The comment was directed at Sokka, who seems to flex under the complement. “Oh, I’ll grab a tree branch and do a few chin ups, you know me.” 

 

Azula makes a noise of disgust, and no one seems to notice.

 

“Are the other Kyoshi warriors here too?” Katara asks.

 

Kyoshi warriors? Azula thought they sounded familiar. She had read a report about them somewhere.

 

“Oh yeah, after you guys left the island the girls wanted to find a way to help people. So, we escorted a group of refugees here, and have been here ever since.” Suki explains.

 

Ah, now Azula remembers. There had been a report made by Zhao when he was still a commander about Zuko attacking the Kyoshi Islands, believing the Avatar to be harbored there. He had, of course, failed.

 

“And what about you guys?” Suki says, coming back to Azula, Ty Lee, and Mai. “What’s this long story you guys want to tell me?”

 

“Uh, Suki-” Sokka starts, getting up from his seat. “You have to have an open mind, okay?”

 

Azula can see why he’s apprehensive. Suki’s island had been destroyed by her brother, and she’s sure that’s caused some ill-favored feelings towards the Fire Nation.

 

“It’s fine. Better to get it out of the way.” Azula says with finality, and looks at Suki, her eyes furrowed in a brow. Azula assumes she might suspect what Azula is about to say. “The three of us are Fire Nation. And my brother destroyed your village.”

 

Silence.

 

Azula expects it coming, and tilts her head just enough for the metal fan sharp enough to slice her skin like butter to whiz past her and lodge itself deep into the stone pillar behind her.

 

Suki’s voice is one of pure loathing. “What did you just say?”

 

Azula raises an eyebrow. “You heard me.”

 

“Azula…” Ty Lee says nervously, and Azula looks offended.

“What? She attacked me! I just told her the truth.” She defends herself.

 

“Be that as it may. You egging her on is not helping.” Mai says bluntly.

 

“Let’s just all take a moment and calm down- oh no there she goes-”

 

Suki is charging at Azula, whose arms are crossed and looking unimpressed. Another metal fan reveals itself as Suki draws close, and Azula turns out of the way as Suki rushes past her, and is quick to block the fan that comes down straight at her head.

 

“Azula!” Ty Lee shouts over the continued sounds of Suki’s fist hitting Azula’s forearms. She had to admit, Suki was a skilled warrior, no doubt about it. Her footwork was in perfect form, every attack she took was executed to land perfectly.

 

Azula just happened to be better.

 

In a brief moment where Azula twists Suki away from her and out of attacking distance. Suki is about to throw her fan at Azula’s defenseless form when Azula says, “You think you’re the only one who wants revenge?”

 

Suki stops her throw just before the fan leaves her fingers, confused.

 

“My brother. You want payback don’t you?” Azula says, watching the girl seem to harden her stare. Azula takes that as a yes. “So do I.”

 

There’s a long pause where Suki seems to contemplate this. Azula spares a look at her friends, finding Ty Lee looking relieved that the fight is over, and Mai looking as bored as ever. Both were okay and unhurt, which was all that mattered.

 

“Fine.” Suki finally says, and her fan returns to its place along Suki’s belt. “Besides, if you’re traveling with the Avatar, you can’t be all that bad.”

 

Sokka sighs in relief behind Suki, and Katara and Aang share similar looks of relief. 

 

“Avatar Aang! Help!” A familiar voice that Azula recognizes as Ying shouts from somewhere below. They all look over the edge to see the trio they had come in with below looking shaken. “Our belongings have been stolen! Our passports, tickets, everything’s gone!”

 

As Ying sobs into her husband’s shoulder, Aang looks determined as he says, “I’ll talk to the lady for you.”

 

The group begins to clamor down the steps, Azula lagging behind with a groan. “Do we have to?”

 

“Yes, Azula.” Ty Lee laughs, grabbing her by the wrist and forcing her with them. “That’s what nice people do.”

 

Azula looks down at the contact before looking away just as quickly, heat rising in her cheeks. “Fine.”

 

Fifteen minutes later, Azula is staring at the nice cold blue ceiling of the cave as Aang engages in an argument with the old hag. It’s the most emotion she’s heard him produce since coming out of the desert.

 

“You just helped them! You know they had passports! It’s not their fault it was stolen!” He shouts.

 

“No passports, no tickets!” She shouts right back, the same thing she’d been saying since they’d started this whole debacle. “If I made exceptions for them, then everyone would want the same treatment!”

 

“Please, just make an exception!” He pleads with her.

 

“No exceptions!” She yells.

 

“But-!”

 

“No!”

 

“Please-!”

 

“Next!” She spits at him. Literally. He has to wipe his face as he turns to the rest of the group.

 

“Don’t worry, I’ll get you to the city safely.” Aang says, with conviction in his cold eyes. Azula doesn’t like where this is going. “I’ll lead you through The Serpent’s Pass.”

 

“Wonderful.” Azula groans. “We’re all gonna die.”

 

“What’s so bad about it anyway?” Ty Lee asks.

 

“No one knows.” Toph answers as they begin to head back out of the cave. “All that’s known is no one ever comes back to tell what’s out there.”

 

“Sound’s perfect.” Mai deadpans. “I’ll start writing what’ll be on my tombstone.”

 

Azula hums in agreement as they come to a wooden archway, with “Serpent’s Pass” written on the top. Beyond it, they see a long pathway made purely out of stone. Azula can see some semblance of where the name came from, the way it winds up and down in massive steep hills resembling that of a snake.

 

“How awful.” Ying says, and Azula sees her staring at something carved out on one of the archway’s pillars.

 

“What does it say?” Toph asks.

 

“It says, ‘Abandon hope’.” Katara says.

 

“Yeah, that’s about what I figured.” Toph replies, sighing and stretching her arms. 

 

“Maybe they're right.” Aang says monotonously. Azula looks at him curiously. “The monks used to say that hope was just a distraction, so maybe we do need to abandon it. It’s not gonna help us find Appa either, so we need to focus on the task at hand, which is getting across this pass.”

 

“I agree.” Azula says, speaking up. Everyone seems to look at her in either surprise or disagreement. “Hope hasn’t helped anyone else who’s crossed this pass. It’s either we do it, or we die.”

 

She walks past everyone, taking the first steps through the archway. She looks back at them all. “And I don’t plan to die surrounded by you idiots, so let’s hurry up and get this over with.”

 

After a moment of deafening silence, Azula hears one pair of footsteps begin to skip towards Azula. She knows who it is, and the chirpy voice that follows confirms it.

 

“That’s all the hope I need!” Ty Lee says, and Azula stops, watching the girl catch up to her and stopping right next to Azula. She looks at her with a certain smile Azula hasn’t seen in months. Years even.

 

“Well?” Ty Lee says mischievously. 

 

Azula can’t help it. She grins right back at her, and they continue on together.

 

-

 

The journey through the pass is long, and it’s dangerous. More than once the ground has cracked and broken at her feet, Azula catching it just in time to save herself from falling off the steep ledges. 

 

After maybe an hour or two, they all look out to see a Fire Nation battleship streaming across the water, smoke pumping out of its top barrel.

 

“The Fire Nation controls the Western Lake.” Suki says, all of them watching it go by parallel to them. Azula hopes it doesn’t spot them, or they're as good as dead. “Rumor has it they’ve been working on something on the other side, and they don’t want anyone to find out what it is.”

 

Sokka looks back at Azula with something of a glare. “Care to share?”

 

Azula returns the look easily, not needing any particular motivation. “You’ll have to try harder than that, boomerang boy.”

 

“You know?” Suki says suddenly, her look of anger returning.

 

Before Azula or anyone could say or do anything, the group of refugees behind them seem to crack a large section of the ledge off, and take the husband with it. He screams loudly, expecting imminent doom.

 

Toph catches them before he can fall too far, jutting a ledge of stone out to catch him before lifting it and bringing the husband back onto the ledge.

 

“I’m good!” He says out of breath, clearly in shock.

 

Azula grits her teeth, watching as the Fire Nation ship seems to stay silent. Sokka must have noticed it too, because it’s almost too quiet. “They’ve spotted us!” he shouts just before a large ball of fiery rock comes hurling towards us. “Let’s go!”

 

Aang is moving quicker than anyone to react, jumping onto the cliffside and shooting off towards the assault and sending a huge gust of hair back at it, redirecting the boulder and sending it crashing back into the ship. Just as it happened, another boulder shoots out, and this time Azula is prepared. 

 

“Toph, boulder now!” She shouts, and just as she had said, a large boulder shoots out in front of her. Azula sends a large burst of blue fire after it, surrounding the boulder just as it makes contact with its opponent. The two rocks explode on contact, splintering in mid-air and falling dead into the water.

 

The attack had given everyone enough time to escape behind the cover of the path’s cliffs before the Fire Nation ship had time to regroup, giving them a moment to recuperate. 

 

After a few more hours of travel, the sun begins to set on the horizon, and the group decides to camp out in a well sheltered, sizable area of the path. Yue gives Azula the wood needed to produce a fire, and Azula sticks to tending to that while the others figure out sleeping arrangements. Toph makes herself a small tent and dozes off soon after that. 

 

She briefly watches Sokka fret over Suki’s blanket, claiming there was a spider on it and holding out an arm to protect her. She inwardly cringes and looks away, not able to stand watching them for much longer.

 

The refugees all make camp along the cliff’s wall, the husband rubbing his wife’s feet while the other is already laying down to rest. Yue speaks to the wife, Ying, and Azula catches brief mentions of polite chatter about the baby before tuning out. Mai is reading across the fire from her, absorbed in her book, and Ty Lee is quietly working on a handstand to her right, held up only by her pinkies.

 

Azula looks down at the flames, thinking about the Fire Nation ship. What had prompted them to attack? All they saw was a ledge collapse along the side of the path, and immediately chose to attack. Why?

 

“Finally starting to get it?” The voice intervenes.

 

Go away. Azula thinks, furrowing her brow.

 

“We both know that’s not really how this is going to work.” They reply.

 

You come and go as much as you damn well please. Azula scoffs inwardly . Why is this different?

 

“Because you’re different, Azula. You are changing, and it is fascinating to watch.”

 

What are you talking about?

 

There’s a moment of silence, before, “I helped you regain your sight, but you were still only seeing through a tunnel. Since then, your worldview, sheltered and controlled before, has now expanded. You are beginning to truly see.”

 

Azula’s frown deepens. I don’t understand any of this.

 

“No, I don’t suppose you would. But you will. Just keep looking.”

 

A pause, and Azula can’t help asking it. Who are you? Why should I trust anything you say?

 

“Because you want to.” They say. “And I would like to trust you, Azula. But not yet. Not until you’ve earned it.”

 

“You okay, Azula? You’ve been staring at the fire for a long time.” 

 

Ty Lee’s voice jolts Azula back to the present and out of her thoughts, looking at the girl dazed. “Yeah…I’m fine. Just spaced out, I guess.”

 

Azula looks around, seeing that Mai at some point had left. The others too, Yue, Sokka, and Suki were all gone as well. The refugees were fast asleep, leaving Ty Lee and Azula around the fire.

 

“What were you thinking about?” Ty Lee asks.

 

Not wanting to explain the strange connection she had made with a voice in her mind, Azula deflects. “Nothing in particular.”

 

But Azula had thousands of things on her mind. These past few weeks all she’s had are constant questions and too few answers. And the answers she did have only generated more questions.

 

What was the truth? What could she trust? What was she even doing anymore? Did she want to go home? Could she ever try? Ozai had banished her. She wasn’t going home unless nothing short of a miracle occurred.

 

“Doesn’t seem like nothing…” Ty Lee murmurs next to her. Azula looks to see Ty Lee staring strangely at her. Worry danced on her lips, like she wanted to ask Azula what was wrong. But she knew Azula too well. That would never lead anywhere.

 

But Azula is tired. She’s tired of thinking. Maybe, just this once, since it was Ty Lee.

 

“I don’t know what to do any more, Ty Lee.” Azula says, the rest spilling out easier. “What’s the point of any of this?”

 

Ty Lee tilts her head. “What do you mean?”

 

“This.” Azula says, gesturing to the camp in front of her. “I’m traveling with someone I should be trying to destroy, in the company of people I don’t trust. I…What am I even doing here?”

 

Sure, she could say that the answer was simple: Zuko. She was waiting for the chance that Zuko made a reappearance. But the truth was, she could have easily left and gone to track him on her own. It would have been less of a headache. She probably could have found him by now, instead of traveling with these idiots all over the face of the Earth Kingdom.

 

Ty Lee hums, and looks up at the sky. “I don’t know, Azula.”

 

Azula’s face cannot possibly be expressing her disappointment appropriately. “Well, you’re just loads of help tonight.”

 

Ty Lee, in spite of this, giggles. There’s a silence, Azula just watching Ty Lee giggle until there’s a smile resting on her face. Taking in her presence, Azula feels calmer somehow. The thoughts seem to lift for a moment, staring at Ty Lee’s relaxed state, her body warmed by Azula’s fire in front of her.

 

“Maybe not, but it’s true. I can’t answer that for you. I’m here because I want to help them. Mai is too.” Ty Lee answers finally.

 

Azula suddenly thinks back. “You said, in the library-”

 

“And I still think it’s true.” Ty Lee interrupts, and Azula sees a sudden conviction in Ty Lee’s gaze, that had turned to face her. “I believe in you, Azula. And I believe you can do better, but do you?”

 

Confused, Azula asks, “Do I what?”

 

Ty Lee gives her a knowing smile. “Do you think you can be better?”

 

Azula has no answer, looking back into the fire. “I-”

 

Her words fail her. The thousands of her usual retorts to any sort of talk like this, talk that would be seen as treason back home, don’t come to her. She no longer can use them. Why? Does she not believe it anymore?

 

What does she believe in?

 

“I don’t know.” Azula says, looking down at her hands. She’d trained for years to be the best at what she does. She’s the best of her generation, able to fight and win against generals twice her age. And Ozai had pushed her to that level.

 

Something doesn’t sit right with that. Something Azula’s never considered before.

 

All that work, all that effort. Years of training Ozai had made sure she attended. Advanced classes that pushed her to the brink, and then made her continue. She faced guards, specialists, royal guards, and even a general when Ozai had commanded it. 

 

She’s fourteen years old.

 

“She’s just a child, Ozai! She shouldn’t have to-!” 

 

“Silence yourself, Ursa! You embarrass yourself.” Ozai hisses.

 

Azula’s mind lights up with the face of her mother in that moment, so full of fear. And Ozai’s, so calm, so calculated. Everything Azula had aspired to be like, was everything her father was. She thought she would never stoop so low as to be as scared as her non-bender of a mother. 

 

She was just a child.

 

“Azula?” 

 

The sound of Ty Lee’s concern makes Azula look at Ty Lee, who’s fully turned towards her with a hand extended out to her. Her eyes are full of concern, and Azula doesn’t know why.

 

Until she feels it.

 

A tear slips past the confines of her blind fold, staining her cheek, visible in the blue firelight.

 

“Azula, please-” Ty Lee tries, but Azula stands.

 

“We should get some rest.” Azula says in a matter-of-fact tone. “Tomorrows going to be a long day.”

 

Before Ty Lee can say anything, if she even could, Azula walks over to where her blanket was laid out, separate from the rest of the group and lays down, facing away from the group. After a minute, Azula hears Ty Lee’s sigh, and gets up as well, moving to where her blanket was.

 

Now in some semblance of privacy, Azula is left alone with those thoughts, and as she falls asleep, tears run down her cheeks.

 

For once, her mind stays blank, perhaps a mercy from everything she had experienced while awake. When she awakes the next morning, she’s rested with no dreams to dwell on. She prefers that, she’s not sure she can take much more of any of this.

 

Refusing to think about any of it anymore, Azula gets up and rolls her blanket away to be packed. She needed to focus on staying alive. Everything else could wait.

 

“We ready to keep going?” Katara says to everyone after they all eat some rations for breakfast.

 

The others all say their agreements, Azula staying silent as they begin back on the path. They continue on until they reach a part of the path that’s been completely swallowed by water, no way across.

 

“Yue, mind helping me?” Katara says, and Yue steps to the back where Azula stood, just behind her. Katara at the front begins to bend the water, sending it over their heads and creating a bubble they were pocketed into. Yue catches the water from the back, sealing it on her side of the water as they group treks along the bottom of the ocean. Azula can see red little shapes pass by on the blue walls she was encased in, and guesses they were fish just outside their bubble.

 

Then, disrupting the few moments of tranquility they had, a red, massive object floats through the water, and Azula widens her eyes at it.

 

“We’re not alone!” She warns and the others all seem to see it outside the bubble too.

 

“What is that thing?” Sokka shouts.

 

Before anyone can guess, their pocket of air is popped, water gushing in from the hole and already filling up to their knees. Toph is quick to react, bending the ground beneath them and sending them shooting up to the surface. They break, finding themselves about halfway to the other end of the path.

 

And then it shoots out of the water.

 

Fear drains through Azula as she looks upon the massive, winding body of a sea serpent. Azula can see its large fangs from her spot below. 

 

“Katara, get the others across! I’ll distract it!” Aang orders, and Katara wastes no time in creating a large bridge of ice for everyone to walk across. While Aang glides around the creature, attacking it every so often to keep its attention on him, the others makes it safely to the other side. Katara is quick to go to assist Aang, surfing across the water with her bending.

 

“Toph, come on!” Sokka shouts. Azula looks out to see Toph still on her platform, too scared to cross the bridge she couldn’t see across.

 

“I’ll just stay over here where I can see, thanks!” Toph replies, but a missed attack on Aang sends the serpents tail down on the platform, smashing a chunk off and sending Toph down to her stomach.

 

“Alright, I get it!” Toph says quickly, changing her mind and beginning across the ice bridge. She moves slowly, and Azula grits her teeth, looking back over to the sea serpent. Katara and Aang were struggling with it. Aang couldn’t do much to it, it’s form too massive for air to have any solid effect, and his and Katara’s bending wasn’t enough to defeat it. They needed help.

 

She looks around, seeing the others weren’t at all useful to the situation. She looks at Yue. “Are you not going to help them?” She asks.

 

Yue seems frightened, staring out at the creature. “I…I was never taught how to fight.”

 

Azula grits her teeth. Of course.

 

“Toph!” Sokka screams.

 

She turns to see the ice bridge collapsed, the serpent having smashed it to bits. Toph was flailing around in the water, screaming, “Help! I can’t swim!”

 

Suki dives in before Sokka can, swimming out to the earth bender and diving under the water as Toph goes under, not able to keep herself afloat.

 

She doesn’t have to do anything. They could handle it. It’s not her problem. Aang suddenly screams, and Azula watches him get hit by the serpent, only saved by Katara catching him. 

 

“Agni help me.” Azula grits, not giving anyone a chance to stop her before she blasted towards the serpent. She hears some faint yells in the distance, but is too far to understand any of them. She’s focused on where Katara was with Aang, the serpent now baring its fangs at them. It was going to strike soon. Just a little closer-

 

The serpent strikes, but before it can reach the Avatar and Katara, Azula shoots a blast of fire from her sole and hits the side of the serpent's face, making its head dive into the water to the right of the pair. She landed on the serpent's back that was still poking out of the water.

 

While the serpent is still recovering, she turns to Aang and Katara, both looking shocked to be alive, and at Azula’s actions. 

 

“Go!” She shouts at them, sending a blast of fire at the serpents back and making it twitch violently, she blasts into the air so she isn’t thrown away. “I’ll cover you!” 

 

“But-!” Katara shouts.

 

“For Agni’s sake, just go!” Azula shouts, and is already wondering if this was the right decision. They were all so thickheaded, how they got anything done is beyond Azula. “I’ll be right behind you!”

 

The serpent seems to reemerge, screeching and twisting its body violently. While Azula steps off into the air, using her same trick from the library, Katara nods, and with Aang they shoot out of the water. Aang uses his glider to carry them both back to the others.

 

With them out of the way, Azula turns back to the serpent, adjusting her angle and blasting right towards the serpent. She sends a surge of fire right at the serpent’s face, making it screech in pain. 

 

One of its eyes burnt, it thrashes around violently, desperately trying to cover itself from another attack. Azula goes to turn back to the others with another jet of fire, but she must have been more tired than she realized, because she was too slow to take off.

 

The tail of the serpent hits her in her side, and sends her flying through the air. All she can register is the sound of air rushing past her before she crashes into the water, sinking far below its depths.

 

It’s cold , is what she thinks.

 

She’s too tired to bend, the world around her black, she can’t feel the weight of her blindfold anymore. It must have fallen off somewhere during the fight.

 

She’s so tired, and it’s so cold. It swallows her entire body, wrapping itself around her. It’s oddly comforting. She’s drowning, and yet, serene.

 

You here? She thinks.

 

The voice answers immediately, its voice solemn. Sad, but something else too. “I’m here, Azula.”

 

Azula feels relieved at this, and it’s impossible not to think. I don’t want to die alone.

 

“You won’t.” The voice says. “I can promise you that.”

 

Azula’s not sure of anything anymore, but she does feel certain that she did something right. Saving Aang and Katara, it felt like the right decision. 

 

She closes her eyes. At least it was her choice, she decides. 

 

And just as the world goes dark, a hand grabs the back of her robes.

Chapter 12: Chapter 12

“Azula? Hey, Azula!” 

 

Azula eyes shoot open, seeing deep gray ones and curly brunette bangs staring at her. She screams, not expecting the face so close and does the only thing her body can register, push the person away.

 

“Ow!” They complain, and Azula, who had been covering herself, peaks past her arms and see’s a small Ty Lee laying in the grass, rubbing her elbow. “That hurt, Azula!”

 

Azula looks at her hands, small and soft, and immediately feels regret. She goes to say sorry, but something catches her eye.

 

Ozai, standing on the porch with a narrowed glance at her. His shadow loomed across the garden, and Azula suddenly took her hands, clenched them into fists and crossed them, looking away from Ty Lee indignantly.

 

“Well you shouldn’t have gotten so close! That’s what you get!” Azula replies curtly.

 

Azula dares a peek at Ty Lee, who looked about ready to burst into tears. Her heart snagged in her chest, and Azula still felt like she wanted to apologize. 

 

She looks towards her where her father was, only to find his robes heading back indoors.

 

Getting up, she quickly makes her way over to Ty Lee, and extends a hand to the girl whose eyes were watering and cheeks had turned so red Azula thought she might explode.

 

“You’re not seriously hurt, are you?” Is all she can come up with, a mixture of her pride and sincerity coming together to form that sentence.

 

Ty Lee seems to look at her, her welling tears stopping as the brunette takes her hand with a shake of her head.

 

“Well, good. You’re strong, just like me. That’s why we’re friends.” Azula says.

 

At this, any pain and hurt Ty Lee was still feeling must have washed away. “Of course, Zula! We’re the bestest friends!” 

 

And thus Ty Lee laughs and cartwheels away, back to her normal self. Azula runs after her, passing by Mai who was perched up against a tree with a book in her arms. She looks up for a moment, just to roll her eyes and return to her book.

 

“Hey Azula, watch this!” Ty Lee exclaims, and without another second Ty Lee cartwheel and shoots into the sky, performing a complex twirl through the air and landing on her feet perfectly, hands raised up to the sky and her smile beaming at Azula. 

 

Azula grins at her, determination edged in her voice after watching the display. “Teach me!” She demands, making Ty Lee laugh.

 

“Okay, so first you’ve got to-”

 

As she listens to Ty Lee, coming over to show her with animated hands what she had done, Azula hears a garbled and distorted, “ Azula !” somewhere in her mind.

 

“And then, just-” Ty Lee continues, just as animated.

 

“ Azula !” It comes, louder and clearer. 

 

“And then boom! You’ve got it!” Ty Lee finishes.

 

“ Azula !” The voice, clear as day, and older, more mature version of the one in front of her, suddenly makes Azula’s eyes go wide, and she can only gasp before she is waking up to see that same face in front of her, only a mixture of reds and oranges.

 

This time, she doesn’t push her away. 

 

Instead, she turns to her side, the feeling of something lodged in her throat making her heave, and she can only watch as water spills out of her mouth and onto the spot next to her. Her throat burns as it comes out, but the water forces itself out of her body until there’s nothing left.

 

She lays there on her side, panting until she finally falls onto her back. She tries focusing on her bending, keeping those eyes in her view, but she’s exhausted, and everything hurts that she can’t keep it up. She lets the world fade to black, and allows herself to catch her breath.

 

“Thank Agni.” Ty Lee breathes over her, and Azula can’t help but grin.

 

“You sound worried. Scared I wouldn’t make it?” She teases.

 

“You wouldn’t have if it wasn’t for her.” Mai says somewhere to her side. “Idiot dove straight in once you went under.”

 

“Shut up, Mai.” Ty Lee mumbles, sounding embarrassed. “And it was more Yue than me. Once I grabbed you she managed to pull us back before we both drowned.”

 

Azula’s not sure what to make of all that, only focusing on the fact that she was somehow alive. 

 

You lied to me. I thought I was dead. Azula thinks to the voice.

 

“I did not lie. I said you would not die alone, and you haven’t.” They say.

 

Asshole. She thinks, frowning. “What happened?” She says to the group.

 

“After you hit it, Aang and Katara caught it in a whirlpool. Guess it gave up cause it went under the water and never came back.” Sokka says.

 

Sitting up, she rubs the back of her head, her neck a bit sore from where she had impacted against the water. She doesn’t respond to anyone, not having anything to say and honestly just wanting to go back to sleep. “How long was I out?”

 

“Maybe a few minutes? Not long.” Yue answers. “I was trying to bend the water out of you when you woke up.”

 

It felt like eternity. Azula sighs, at least grateful she held up her end of the bargain. She swore she wouldn’t die surrounded by these idiots, and she intends to keep that oath.

 

“You saved our lives.” Katara says, and Azula pauses. She looks to where her voice came from. Then, with sincere earnestness, the waterbender says, “Thank you.” 

 

Azula’s not sure what to make of this. A few weeks ago Katara wanted Azula’s head on a stick. Now she was thanking her. Azula shrugs, not thinking of anything to say in response. 

 

“Can you stand?” Ty Lee asks her, and Azula wants to see her. She tries once again with her bending, getting the flow going enough to get the shape of the girl back. 

 

She nods, and begins to stand. When she tries to balance on her knees, she wavers a bit, threatening to crash, but something grabs hold of her, steadying her. She sees Ty Lee at her side, looking determined to help even if it isn’t what Azula wanted.

 

Azula decides it’s fine. Just this once.

 

Ty Lee helping her to her feet, they all begin back up the path, and as they reach the top of the hill, they get a view of the land beyond, seeing the deep valleys and cliffs.

 

“Almost there!” Suki says happily.

 

They make dry land off the path, and Sokka is quick to point out, “There’s the wall! Now it’s nothing but smooth sailing between here and Ba Sing Se!”

 

And then, because of course, Ying gasps and shouts, “Oh no!”

 

“What’s wrong?” Yue asks, concerned.

 

“The baby’s coming.” Ying says in a strained voice.

 

Wonderful timing, truly. Azula can’t help but roll her eyes.

 

“What?! Now?! Can’t you hold it or something?!” Sokka exclaims.

 

“Sokka calm down. I helped Gran Gran deliver lots of babies back home.” Katara says. 

 

“I can help too!” Yue says. “We did it all the time in the Northern Water Tribe.”

 

“This is different from an arctic seal, Katara! This is a real, human baby!”

 

Katara doesn’t look impressed. “Yes. I delivered those too. Thanks for the vote of confidence.”

 

As Katara starts to dish out orders to the others, Ty Lee says, “Well, since we’re gonna be here for a while, let’s find you some place to rest.” 

 

Azula is grateful, heading along with her arm still wrapped around Ty Lee’s shoulder. They stop at a nearby tree, the leaves creating a nice shade from the sun and Ty Lee helps her sit down. 

 

“How are you feeling?” She asks as Azula adjusts against the tree.

 

“Better.” Azula sighs, tired. She’s suddenly reminded of the dream that had come to her, the young Ty Lee looking so hurt that Azula had pushed her. Her heart snags in a familiar way, like it did in the dream. “Did I scare you?”

 

“Of course you did.” Ty Lee grumbles, kneeling next to her and picking at the roots of the grass angrily. “That wasn’t like you, jumping in like that.”

 

“What can I say? I like to keep everyone on their toes.” Azula grins, and a particularly large patch of grass is ripped out and into Ty Lee’s hand.

 

“It isn’t funny, Azula!” Ty Lee says, and Azula sees the anger on her face. Anger, Azula thinks, but also…fear. Ty Lee looked terrified, and she can see hot tears welling in her eye lids, red and vibrant. “You- you could have died.”

 

Azula decides she hates that look on Ty Lee’s face, and reaches up. Anything to get it off her face.

 

Her thumb brushes against Ty Lee’s cheek, wiping away the tear before it can fall. Ty Lee’s breath hitches, not expecting the move. The look of anger is replaced by shock, and interest.

 

“It’s no use crying over it.” Azula mumbles. “It’s done, and I’m okay. There’s no need to get worked up about it.”

 

Ty Lee’s silent for a moment, and then a laugh leaves her lips. It’s not her usual giggle, and while that one is always real, this laugh is one that isn’t seen very much. Azula’s seen it more than others, so she knows it’s a genuine, heartfelt laugh, not just something to keep the cheerful tone.

 

“Right.” Ty Lee affirms, nodding her head. Azula gives her a small smile, and Ty Lee stands. “Get some rest, Azula. Shout if you need me, okay?”

 

Azula gives her a salute as she walks away, and once she’s alone, Azula rests her head against the tree, and quickly falls back asleep.

 

She must have been too exhausted to even dream anymore, because she wakes up later to her mind peacefully blank. Complete nothingness for just a moment. As her eyes slowly adjust, she sees the sun still hanging high overhead. It must be sometime in the afternoon. 

 

And then, someone screams in the distance. Caught off guard, she looks towards the direction it came from and can see a tent made of cold, blue stone pressed up against the side of a cliff. 

 

It’s then that Azula remembers what happened before she had fallen asleep. Finally getting off The Serpent’s Pass, and Ying going into labor. That must be where she’s giving birth.

 

The Serpent’s Pass.

 

She had saved them from a giant Serpent. 

 

Azula is shocked to recall her actions, thrown back into the internal struggle she had held. Still, she had chosen to help. Why? It wasn’t for them. Aang was the Avatar, they would have defeated it eventually. No, there had to be another reason. Something worth risking her life over. 

 

Trying to stand, Azula notices she feels much better. After a few hours of rest, she seemed good to go, rejuvenated. She takes her time heading over to the tent, hearing the screams become closer and closer, but also beginning to die down. As she reaches the tent, she finds Sokka, Toph, and Aang outside waiting. They looked up, hearing her approach.

 

“Feel better?” Toph asks. 

 

“Much.” She says. “They almost done in there?” 

 

“No clue.” Aang mutters, and she notices he looks even more bland and neutral than before. 

 

“It’s been going for hours.” Sokka groans, running his fingers down his face, his eyes drooping.

 

As if to answer her question, Katara suddenly shouts from inside the tent, “It’s a girl!”

 

Toph looks at Sokka. “So, you wanna go see the baby or are you gonna faint again like an old lady?”

 

“No, no! I’m good!” Sokka says defiantly, and the two of them head in.

 

A moment later, Katara comes out and sees Azula. “It’s good to see you up, Azula. Aang, you should really come see this.”

 

Aang seems to drag his feet getting up, leaving his staff outside as he heads into the tent. Azula decides to follow behind him, and sees the small tent packed with everyone inside. Ying is in the center on a rock-made bed, holding a small bundle of rags in her arms, a bald head poking out the top. 

 

“She sounds healthy.” Toph says encouragingly.

 

“She’s beautiful.” Yue says kindly.

 

“It’s so squishy-looking.” Sokka says, unsure what else to say.

 

Ty Lee is next to the woman, eyes wide with adoration. “It’s so cute!”

 

“Yay, a baby.” Mai drawls from her spot against the wall of the tent.

 

Azula looks at Ying, holding her new baby girl in her arms, her husband next to her, looking at his wife and baby in such loving adoration. Something sharp tugs inside Azula. It hurts.

 

“What should we name her?” The husband asks.

 

“I want our daughter's name to be unique. I want it to mean something.”

 

“She’s a true prodigy, just like her grand-father for whom she is named.” Ozai’s voice cuts into her mind.

 

Aang wipes his eyes next to Azula. “I’ve been going through a really hard time lately, but you’ve made me hopeful again.” He says, his normal smile returning to his face.

 

Azula can only watch as Ying looks at her husband. “I know what I want to name our baby now. Hope.”

 

“That’s a perfect name. Hope.” Her husband responds, holding her close.

 

The scene is so complete, so perfectly whole and real and genuine. 

 

Azula can barely recall a single time Ursa has held her like that. With so much love and care. It hurts to look at, to see and know she never experienced it.

 

She turns and walks out of the tent, unable to take any more.

 

“What is wrong with that child?” Ursa’s voice rings in her ears. Azula wants to forget her. If Ying is what having a mother is supposed to be like, Azula wishes she had never had the one she got. At least then she wouldn’t know this pain. The pain of knowing what it should have been, to how she was treated.

 

Fast footsteps follow her out of the tent, and Ty Lee calls after her. “Azula, you’re up! How are you-”

 

“Not now, Ty Lee.” Azula sighs. 

“What? What’s wro-”

 

“I said not now.” Azula repeats sharply, feeling a surge of anger through her body and into her eyes. Ty Lee seems to take a step back, looking into Azula’s eyes. The fire encasing her irises must have lit up more vibrantly, scaring her.

 

Azula turns away, guilt washing over her. That isn’t what she wanted. She closes her eyes, trying to get rid of the anger that caused it.

 

Ursa. 

 

“That’s enough, young lady! Honestly, what monster would do such a thing?!”

 

She grits her teeth, the rage returning in full force.

 

Before Ty Lee can say anything, if she had planned to, the others emerge from the tent.

 

“I know what I have to do, Katara. Can I talk to you in private real quick?”

 

Aang and Katara break away, as well as Suki and Sokka, talking while Sokka packs up his satchel. They seem to be getting ready to move again, so Azula takes this time to break away. In an attempt to cool down, she heads over to a nearby stream and splashes her face with cold water.

 

It seems to do the trick, Azula’s mind returning to some semblance of normal. She stands back up, and when she finishes wiping her face, she finds Aang taking off into the sky.

 

“Where is he going?” Azula asks Katara as she rejoins the group. 

 

“To look for Appa, while we go ahead to Ba Sing Se.” Katara answers, still watching him fly off.

 

Great. Her one connection to why she was here was now leaving before she even had a chance to stop him.

 

“And I assume he’s coming back?” Azula replies.

 

Katara looks at her, confused. “Of course he is, but this is important.”

 

Not as important as Zuko is to me , Azula thinks, irritated. But nevertheless joins the others as Suki seems to walk back towards The Serpent’s Pass.

 

“What’s she doing?” Azula asks anyone, watching Suki go.

 

“She’s going back. Said she’ll get the Kyoshi Warriors and meet us in Ba Sing Se.” Sokka says glumly. Azula sees how sad he is to see the girl go.

 

Azula decides she doesn’t care, and continues on without another word.

 

About ten minutes later, Mai walks up to her side. “How are you?”

 

“I’m fine.” Azula grits, growing increasingly annoyed. She just wants to be left alone right now, the effects of Ying and her baby still rattling in her brain as she hears the baby cry every so often.

 

Mai seems to notice Azula’s state. “Just wanted to say you did good, Azula.”

 

Azula looks at Mai, and if one were to go on sincerity of expression, they wouldn’t find any in Mai’s. However, Azula knew Mai, and she knew that the girl saying that was as genuine as it gets. She never says anything without meaning it. 

 

“Right.” Azula mumbles, and without another word Mai breaks off more to where Yue and Ty Lee are.

 

It’s not long before something crashes down in front of them.

 

Aang.

 

“Aang? I thought you were going to look for Appa?” Katara says, confusion laced in every word.

 

“I was, but this is more important, we have to go.” Ang says, and there’s a worried, and slightly sad tone in his voice. Azula can tell he’s disappointed that he can’t go to Appa, but there’s something stopping him.

 

This must be important.

 

“Why? What’s going on?” Katara asks, seeming to draw the same conclusion.

 

“The Fire Nation.” Aang answers. “They’re going to break through the wall.”

-

 

Aang took the group up to the wall of Ba Sing Se, and with Toph’s help they earth bended a portion of rock that they were standing on up the wall to the very top. It’s then that they see it.

 

A giant metal drill, hundreds of feet in length, steamrolling straight towards the outer wall, and several smaller Fire Nation tanks accompanying it for protection.

 

Azula can’t help but widen her eyes at it. This…There was no way they completed it so quickly.

 

“Azula? What is it?” Katara asks, seeming to sense her shock.

 

“That’s-” She starts, but can’t finish.

 

“Wait, you knew about this?” Sokka says, anger in his tone. “And you didn’t tell us?!”

 

Azula shakes her head. “I didn’t know. It was only ever theorized. They put the plans away, but someone must have convinced-”

 

The thought of Ozai hearing of the plan, discussing the capabilities of the drill’s plans. Ozai must have approved the use of it for them to even construct it. It would have taken them months, even years if there were setbacks. Why hadn’t she known about it? Was it a need-to-know operation? 

 

“We made it to Ba Sing Se, and we’re still not safe! No one is!” Ying says ruefully, clutching her baby tightly.

 

“What are you people doing here?” A guard in Earth Kingdom armor comes up to them with a stern look on his face. “Civilians aren’t supposed to be on the wall. You need to leave!”

 

“I’m the Avatar.” Aang answers. “I’m here to help, so take me to whoever is in charge.”

 

The guard seems taken aback by this, but quickly follows with, “O-Of course, Avatar. This way.”

 

He leads them to a small pavilion, where a man in shiny armor sat at a desk littered with maps and books. He smiles at them warmly. “It’s an honor to be in the presence and aid of the Avatar. However, your help is not needed.”

 

Azula raises an eyebrow. Why on earth would he deny the Avatar’s help?

 

“Not needed?” Aang repeats in disbelief.

 

“Not needed.” The commander confirms. “I have the situation completely under control. The Fire Nation cannot penetrate this wall.”

 

He gets up, and leads them to the side of the wall overlooking the drill, where dozens of earth benders were set up with a mountain of boulders at their side. “Many have tried to break through, but none have succeeded.”

 

Azula scoffs quietly. Lie.

“What about The Dragon of The West? He got through.” Toph says bluntly, taking the words right out of Azula’s mouth. Her uncle, even if it was his biggest military defeat, had penetrated through the wall. It was well known throughout the Fire Nation, even if it had ended in disaster.

 

“W-Well, technically yes!” The man says, stunned to be caught in a lie. Then, waving it off, he says, “But he was quickly expunged.”

 

“Yeah…That’s great and all, but you still have a giant drill coming straight for you.” Toph says.

 

“Not to worry about that.” The commander says, and points down below. “I’ve sent out an elite team of earth benders to resolve the situation. The Terra Team.”

“Catchy name…” Sokka mumbles. “I like it!”

 

Azula rolls her eyes, and watches with the others. The earth benders below, who may as well have been ants next to the drill, begin to send large towers of rock at the drill, making it halt. Only, a stream of steam leaves the drill, parts of it extending outward and breaking the rock’s hold on it.

 

Then, fire benders burst from the drill, engaging in an attack against the earth benders, preventing them from doing any damage to the drill and allowing it to press on, unchallenged.

 

“We’re doomed!” The commander suddenly shouts. Azula winces at the volume, but keeps her eyes on the drill nevertheless.

 

“Oh, get a hold of yourself.” Sokka says, slapping the commander.

 

“Right…right, sorry.”

 

“Maybe you’d like the Avatar’s help now?” Toph says, a lilt in her voice.

 

The commander bows to Aang, like a child scolded. “Yes, please.”

 

Aang seems to smile at the man, nod his head, and look over the wall with them. “So, how are we going to stop it?”

 

Azula watches everyone look at Sokka, and inwardly groan. “Why are you all looking at me?”

 

“You’re the idea guy.” Aang answers.

 

“Oh, so I’m the only one who can come up with a plan? What about her?!” He points at Azula, who wasn’t expecting all eyes to fall on her. “She knew about the drill! She could know its weak points!”

 

Azula suddenly feels the pressure of everyone’s stare, some angry at her for withholding information that she didn’t even know about, and others curious and pleading for her to help. Her eyes land on Ty Lee, who seems to look at her without any of those, and instead with curiosity, like she was waiting for something.

 

“You all are as good as dead.” Azula answers, and watches closely as Ty Lee’s face falls ever so slightly.  She makes a good show of hiding it, but Azula can tell, and it doesn’t sit right with her, like she’s disappointed her. Nevertheless, she continues, “The outer shell is supposed to be completely impenetrable, you’ll never even make a dent in it. Not without serious time and effort.”

 

The others stare at her in silence, and she looks back to the drill, which was closer, maybe only a hundred feet or so from the wall. Even if there was a weakness, it’s not like she’d tell them. 

 

“What about the inside then?” Sokka says, seeming to think about it.

 

Azula’s eyes widen, and realizes he’s right. If they managed to get into the drill, they could tear it apart from the inside. But there was no way in. 

 

Unless-

 

“I can dig a tunnel under the drill. They have to have hatches on the bottom for people to get in.” Toph says, determined.

 

“Okay! It’s a plan!” Katara says.

 

The others begin to walk to where they’d head down to head to the drill, but Azula stays firmly in place. She wouldn’t help. That was her Nation. Even if- No. She wouldn’t. 

 

“Azula, we’re going.” Mai says, lagging behind the others.

 

Azula grits her teeth, looking down with clenched fists. “I won’t.”

 

This seems to grab Mai’s attention. “What do you mean, you won’t?”

 

“I won’t.” She repeats. “Keeping the group alive is one thing. But-”

 

“But what? This is what we’re here for.” Mai interrupts. “To stop them from taking innocent lives, and ruining others.” 

 

Azula is quiet, unable to say anything. She won’t go. She won’t fight this battle. She refused.

 

“Fine.” Mai scoffs. “Stay here, I don’t care. But remember who banished you in the first place.”

 

Mai walks away, leaving Azula’s head and heart hurting. Damn this. Damn this stupid predicament she put herself in. She should have known it would come to this eventually.

 

“She’s right, you know.” The voice comes. “What are you hesitating for?”

 

“I once led those attacks. I believed in them.” Azula answers. She looks out over the other side of the wall, heading off into the inner rings of Ba Sing Se. She thinks about the refugees in the camp, all waiting to come here. Broken families, broken people. All because of her Nation. Her family.

 

The voice hums. “And now?”

 

“Now what?” Azula asks, not really wanting to know.

 

“What do you believe in now?”

 

Azula scoffs. “Not them.” 

 

“No.” The voice agrees. “But there is something. You know there is.”

 

Azula thinks, but nothing comes to her. “I don’t know anymore.”

 

“Yes, you do. Think about what the Fire Nation has done. To you, to the people behind these walls.”

 

Her mouth opens waveringly. “I-”

 

“Aren’t you angry?” They say with conviction. 

 

Azula’s lips press into a hard line. Yes, she was. So much she was afraid to admit it.

 

But it was more complicated than that. It was her home, her people. Azula didn't like the effect they had on the Earth Kingdom. They had promised the world order, and control, and instead she sees nothing but burned down villages and broken families. But it was still the people she believed she was destined to lead.

 

“Think of it this way. The Fire Nation has taken nearly everything from you. So, what are you still trying to protect?”

 

She looks down at the others, who are sliding down the wall with the help of Toph’s earthbending. Ty Lee is with them, her ponytail whipping through the wind.

 

“I believe in you, Azula.” 

 

Ty Lee’s words ring in her ears, and Azula’s feet begin to move. She doesn’t really think at first as she steps up onto the edge of the wall. But, if Ty Lee has so much faith in Azula, no matter what the reason, then Azula doesn’t want to let it go to waste. She can’t fully explain why, but she feels it’s the right course of action.

 

Azula blasts off the edge of the wall, crumbling under the force of her flames, and heading right for the spot where the group was currently engaged with a group of firebenders. Even as she flies through the air, her mind is calm. She feels collected, and driven. She thinks it could work. She was in the right state of mind.

 

Feel it flow through you, just like your practice , she thinks to herself, focusing her breathing.

 

Electricity begins to surge in her veins, generating inside her. She feels it flowing through her entire body, even into her eyes, crackling amongst the blue flames within her irises.

 

She directs it into her arm, and as she falls, she lifts one hand up. Using one hand to soften her blow with a small burst of fire, Azula sends her other first crashing down into the ground, cracking the earth beneath it. 

 

Lightning shoots out from her fist, charging towards the fire benders who see the destructive, deadly force heading straight towards them dive to get out of the way. It gives Toph the time she needs to encase them all in rock tombs, their faces the only thing visible. 

 

Azula breathes out. Her first successful, practical use of lightning. She feels alive, the electricity surged within her still pumping her full of adrenaline. She stands, looking at where the lightning had cracked and splintered the earth, and how some of the fire bender’s hair was shot up with static electricity.

 

“You came!” Ty Lee suddenly shouts, and Azula has just enough time to turn before a figure crashes into her. Azua can only stand there, frozen, while Ty Lee’s arms are wrapped tightly around her, a fiery warmth spreading through her.

 

Ty Lee pulls away, looking excited as the others seem to join them.

 

“Make up your mind?” Mai asks.

 

Azula looks at her, putting what happened with Ty Lee away for another time, and focuses. “If you can find an engineer, they’ll have a blueprint of the plans for the drill, from there you can shut it down.”

 

Toph nods. “Got it.”

 

A round hole in the earth emerges, and everyone hops in. Once everyone is inside, they begin to walk, Toph sealing the entrance behind them and encasing everyone but Azula and Toph in darkness. 

 

As they trudge on, Toph digging a hole to the underside of the drill, Sokka groans, “I can’t see anything!”

 

“Oh no!” Toph says mockingly.

 

“...Sorry.” Sokka mumbles.

 

Without a word, Azula holds out her palm and a blue fire erupts in her hand, everyone gasping before realizing it was her. They all look confused at her action, and she can only stare and ask, “What?”

 

“Thanks, Azula!” Ty Lee exclaims helpfully, appreciating Azula’s efforts.

 

Azula smiles at the girl, and suddenly Toph bends up, a hole sprouting in the earth above her head. They all climb out, finding themselves right under the drill, where Azula and the others could see an entrance into the drill.

 

“Let’s go!” Sokka exclaims, and they all head for the opening, piling in and finding the inside of the drill to be full of pipes and other engineering marvels.

 

Azula looks around, seeing the familiar tones of the Fire Nation. Down the corridor of pipes, Azula sees a door, a yellowish colored Fire Nation bannister hanging above it. She can imagine the red background on top of the black Fire Nation insignia as she had seen it before. 

 

Confliction twists her heart, reminded of Wan-Chi Tong’s words, and she looks away.

 

“Alright, time to find us an engineer.” Sokka grins, and takes his boomerang and hits a pipe closest to him. It bursts open, steam flowing into the room.

 

“What are you doing?” Katara asks. 

 

“Azula said it herself!” He answers. “There’s engineers! And when there’s a problem, they come to fix it!”

 

All taking the hint, they hide as steam continues to shoot out. After only a few minutes, a well-built engineer rounds the corner and walks to the burst pipe, wrench in hand and rolled up parchment in the other.

 

Katara reveals herself, and before the engineer could do anything, uses her bending to freeze the steam around him, locking him in place.

 

Sokka runs over to him, taking the parchment out of his hands and opening it up, finding the schematics of the drill. “It looks like the outer shell and interior are held together by these braces. If we can weaken them, the whole thing should shut down!”

 

It makes sense to Azula, and she looks at the others who are all nodding their head in agreement. 

 

“Me and Katara can work on cutting through the metal, the rest of you can be on watch in case anyone notices we’re here.” Aang says.

 

The group splits up, Aang and Katara gliding up to a brace and beginning to bend water through the metal, cutting it slowly. Toph is kneeling down in the metal, palm against it and seeming to be in deep thought. Sokka is climbing his way up to where Aang and Katara are.

 

“I’m gonna head out and see what I can do from there.” Toph announces to the group. “I can’t stay in here, this metal is messing with my vision. It’s super weird…”

 

Azula nods at her. “Alright, we’ll meet back up with you outside. Mai, Yue, watch the door. Ty Lee, you’re with me.” 

 

“Where are we going?” Ty Lee asks. 

 

Azula fixes her sight on a brace of her own. “Aang and Katara will take ages at this rate. Might as well get this done quickly if it’s going to be done.”

 

She blasts off, landing right next to the long pillar connecting the interior to the exterior. Ty Lee jumps up next to her after a moment, having climbed and swung her way up.

 

Azula puts her hand on the pillar, seeing its green color. It’s already warmed up from the steam and heat pumping through the drill. It won’t take much.

 

“Watch my back?” Azula says to Ty Lee, seeing the girl's face seem to light up in recognition. The other meaning behind her words reached Ty Lee as well.

 

I’m trusting you.

 

“Always.” Ty Lee says, turning her back to scan the area where Azula couldn’t see.

 

Azula turns back to her own task, noting the different ways she could try this. First, she takes a step back and swipes her hands down in an X, two blades of fire making contact with the pillar. It heats the pillar up from green to yellow, but doesn’t cause any significant damage.

 

Azula hums, and decides the other method is better. She brings her hands up to the pillar, and just like the bug she had defended Ty Lee from, begins to heat up her hands.

 

She watches the yellows of the pillar turn into oranges, and then reds. Deepening into more vibrant shades until she starts to hear the metal creak.

 

It starts to shift, the metal melting under her palms and making the pillar slide off from where it was supposed to be. Taking her hands off when she deems it enough, she swipes a hand like she did before, and makes a large cut in the pillar, making it dangerously unstable.

 

“You think that did it?” Ty Lee asks her.

 

Azula looks at her handiwork. “If we can do it to enough of the braces, it would take just one good hit from above and everything would crumble inside.”

 

“So…That’s a yes?” Ty Lee confirms.

 

Azula laughs, and begins to run to the next one, Ty Lee right at her side. “Yes, Ty Lee. I think that will do it.”

 

She continues to melt braces all along the side, Ty Lee explaining to Aang and Katara when they see them working on their own. Suddenly, Katara and Aang work much faster. They must have been trying to cut all the way through.

 

On the last brace, Ty Lee says, “About earlier…”

 

Azula, in the middle of heating up the brace, frowns. She remembers Ty Lee’s face, her scared expression. “It doesn’t matter. I’m fine.”

 

“I know you’re dealing with a lot.” Ty Lee says carefully, and Azula stays silent, working on her bending. “And, I saw your face, in the tent-”

 

“Don’t.” Azula warns.

 

“No, please.” Ty Lee says desperately. “Let me say this, and then I’ll drop it. Forever if you want.”

 

Azula is quiet, and notices the bar has been heated up nearly enough, she gives it more, directing her feelings into her bending instead of at Ty Lee again.

 

“Your mother was terrible to you.” Ty Lee says, and Azula’s eyes widen, and she’s thankful she’s facing towards the bar so that Ty Lee can’t see her. “It wasn’t right, and I’m sorry. I get what it feels like to be…lonely. Growing up with six identical sisters…our parents never knew how to tell us apart. It was fine, but I guess I just never really had a mother who knew me.”

 

“I will never understand what I did wrong with that child.” 

 

“I guess what I’m trying to say is I get it. I understand, Azula, and you can talk to me about it.” Ty Lee’s words are sincere, and Azula looks behind her for just a moment to see Ty Lee’s face, nervous, her cheeks a vibrant red compared to the rest of her face.

 

She turns back, thinking about Ursa, and Ty Lee. She knows Ty Lee’s family. She’d met them once, just in passing. Her parents were trying to gather them all up, and kept misnaming them. It was chaos, and Azula remembers dragging Ty Lee away just so she wouldn’t have to deal with them any longer.

 

Ty Lee had mentioned parts of this to her over the years, if Azula thinks hard enough, but Azula realizes they never really talked about that kind of stuff. They were best friends, and yet Azula is just now learning Ty Lee’s parents, her mother, left her isolated.

 

Just like her.

 

Azula barely remembers any memory of her mothers love, only the harsh words she said as Azula ran away, grinning with satisfaction as she burned something, or did something to anger her mother. 

 

Always angry, never stopping to think that maybe Azula just wanted her mom’s eyes on her, no matter what it took. 

 

Azula had endured her childhood, and maybe she was stronger for it. But she was also bitter. The very thought of her mother makes her so unbelievably angry. And yet, Ty Lee, who had never had her mother either, had come out smiling. She believes the best in people, even if they don’t deserve it.

 

She is undeniably strong. A resilient, caring girl before anything else. 

 

In the midst of her thoughts, Azula had melted through the entire face, and its now loose section slides dangerously at her.

 

“Watch out!” 

 

Azula barely has time to widen her eyes before she’s roughly yanked out of the way, the braces melting completely apart, sliding and half of it dangling from its connection to the ceiling. 

 

She can only stare at it, realizing her blunder. She straightens herself, and turns to Ty Lee. “Sorry.” She mumbles.

 

Ty Lee’s expression interests Azula as she looks at her. She seems closed off, which is strange. Had she taken Azula’s lack of a response for a bad thing? “No, that’s my fault. We’re in the middle of a mission, and I’m bringing up stupid stuff-”

 

“It’s not stupid.” Azula says suddenly, not even realizing she had said it. It was more of a thought that she had just forgotten to think and rather said. 

 

“It’s…not?” Ty Lee says, curious. The walled expression seems to crack a bit.

 

Good. Go back to normal , Azula thinks. I need normal .

 

“No, you-” Azula tries. She realizes she’s never had to do this before, the comforting words she was trying to get out resting uncomfortably on her tongue. Still, she was determined. She was Azula, she could do anything she damn well wanted to. 

 

“Nothing you say is stupid to me.” She manages, and cringes internally. Really?

 

“Not your finest wordplay, but I think it will do.” The voice says, bemused, and Azula’s cheeks heat up in embarrassment, knowing they were listening to this entire conversation.

 

Still, she looks to Ty Lee, wanting to know what they were talking about, and then she sees it.

 

A smile so radiant and pure. It’s like the sun itself looking back at her, Ty Lee’s body exploding with warmth. It’s unlike anything she’s ever seen, and she can’t look away.

 

Azula thinks back to the creature, the library, every moment this inexplicable feeling had come over her. Suddenly it all seems to make sense in her head.

 

She wanted to protect this. Needed to protect this. Whatever the cost.

 

“Thanks, Azula. That means a lot to me.” Ty Lee says, every word so full of complete sincerity.

 

Before either of them could say anything, Azula is broken out of her stupor as the floor beneath her feet shakes violently, and Azula suddenly has a bad feeling about it.

 

“Did we do it?” Sokka shouts. “We should get out of here! This thing could collapse any second!”

 

Azula doesn’t waste any time, her and Ty Lee making it down to the door where Mai and Yue were stationed. Just as everyone gathers together though, a man’s voice comes on through the horns connected to the control center. 

 

“Congratulations everyone! We have successfully breached the wall of Ba Sing Se. Begin the countdown until full penetration!” He says victoriously.

 

Azula knows that voice.

 

“Doesn’t he sound familiar?” Sokka says, rubbing his forehead.

 

“That’s…that’s Admiral Zhao, isn’t it? The guy who invaded the Northern Water Tribe.” Katara recalls, her eyes widening in recognition.

 

Azula grits her teeth. It’s one thing to be here where very few of the personnel would even know what she looked like. But if he was here. If he saw her-

 

“Hey! Stop right there!” 

 

The voice comes from behind them, a group of firebenders who must have been stationed somewhere in the front of the ship. Azula curses internally, without her blindfold she’d be recognized. 

 

She needed to get out of here. 

 

“Come one!” Katara shouts, opening the hatch behind them and they all run while Aang holds off the fire benders with a gust of air.

 

They run, and Sokka shouts, “We need to get up top! Aang can shut this whole thing down from up there!”

 

“Let’s split up and dwindle their forces!” Katara replies, the group nodding to each other. Mai, Ty Lee, and Azula all head with Aang up to the top, while the rest head farther into the drill to see if they could escape through the back.

 

While climbing the ladder, Azula had stationed herself in the back, Mai in front of her and Ty Lee just behind Aang. They all climbed quickly, the catch maybe a dozen feet in front of Aang, but the guards voices made her look down.

 

“Stop!” One shouts, and Azula can see their gaining on them.

 

She looks back up, seeing the others looking too. “Don’t just sit there, go!” She orders, and they all seem to snap into action.

 

Once he reaches it, the hatch to the top quickly opens, and they all pile out of it and Azula shuts it behind her quickly, the guards gaining on them. She summons two daggers shooting out of the back of her fists, and points it to the seam of the hatch. It quickly heats up, melting the hatch to the drill and shutting the fire benders inside.

 

“That will hold them for a while.” Azula says after she finishes, looking at her handiwork cool down from its vibrant red. She looks at Aang and the others. “Get to it, Avatar. Chances are they’ll find another way up.”

 

“Right.” Aang says, and takes off towards where the drill was drilling into Ba Sing Se’s wall.

 

Azula gets up, fists at the ready as she hears pounding come from the hatch. Muffled voices follow, shouts and curses but they don’t breach. Ty Lee and Mai come to her side, fists and knives at the ready next to her. She looks at them, seeing how they back her and nods silently. 

 

The hatch begins to shift colors again, it’s cooling orange turning back into a deeper reddish color. “They're trying to get through.” She warns.

 

“We’ll be ready for them.”

 

“I can’t be here.” Azula suddenly says, looking up to the command tower, where no doubt people could see their small forms. Too far to recognize, but enough to know she was there. It occurs to her there may be a telescope up there, and fear starts to pulse through her veins. “If someone recognizes me-”

“It’ll be okay, Azula.” Ty Lee says reassuringly, fists still up but a hint of concern in her eyes.

 

“Yeah, there’s not much they could do to you. So what if they realize you’re here?” Mai blunts, a knife spinning in her hand.

 

“It’s not that-” Azula starts, and wants to explain. She wants to say she’s scared of what Ozai will think if word gets back to him that she had conspired with the Avatar and helped take down a Fire Nation drill. 

 

“Azula!” Ty Lee shouts, and Azula looks up just in time to see a blast of fire heading towards them. 

 

She quickly shoves Mai and Ty Lee to the sides, and puts her hands up in an X, the fire colliding with her arms and she uses her own bending to disperse it before it could do any damage. As the smoke and fire clears, a voice emerges.

 

“Princess Azula!” Azula knows that voice. He must have seen her from the telescope up top, and came down to deal with her personally.

 

Admiral Zhao stood in front of her, a devilish grin on his bearded face. It was over. There was no getting out of this now. If he knew, then he told everyone on the bridge. Unless…

 

Well, might as well play the part.

 

She stands tall, stepping away from Ty Lee and Mai. 

 

“Azula-” Ty Lee starts, but stops as Mai holds her back, shaking her head.

 

“Admiral Zhao.” She says shortly.

 

“It’s so good to see you, Your Highness.” He grins further as she recognizes herself as Azula in front of him, and continues, “Or, I suppose it’s just Azula now. I was so terribly sorry to hear about the banishment.”

 

“I’m sure you were.” Azula says. “Still an Admiral I see? I would have thought you would have been stripped of your rank after your disaster at the Northern Water Tribe.”

 

Zhao isn’t swayed. “Ozai saw the potential of my plan, recognized my genius, and set me to work on this wonderful drill. It will be I, Zhao The Conqueror, who finally captures Ba Sing Se. Something even your dear Uncle couldn’t do.”

 

Suddenly, the hatch she had sealed shut bursts off its hinges, fire shooting upwards and after it the guards who had followed them up the ladder filed in around Zhao’s position.

 

Azula looks behind her, as if nonchalantly taking in the debris around the drill, but spares a glance at Aang, who had carved a boulder then had fallen from the guards at the top of the wall into a giant spike.

 

She looks back at Zhao, unimpressed. “Sounds like my father sent you out here to cover up the mess you made.”

 

Zhao’s grin turns down slightly. “I’ll prove to him that I can do it. I will be the one to make Ba Sing Se fall in his name.”

 

Azula is reminded of Ying and her baby, of the injured people that came to this place just to live their life, or to repair broken families. And they wanted to tear it down and subjugate its people. These kind, innocent people, and for what?

 

Dive ordainment from the gods.

 

Azula’s starting to get what a joke that must sound like to these people.

 

“Maybe so.” Azula says, trying not to let the rage inside her show. Suddenly everything she had been feeling about the Fire Nation seems to encapsulate all into Zhao’s figure. “But, if that’s your plan, you really shouldn’t have been focused on me.”

 

Behind her, Aang successfully having the time he needed to jam the spike into the drill, sets the braces they had cut away into shambles, splintering the entire drill. The sludge that the drill had been collecting from the wall’s stone suddenly bursts from the spot Aang had put his spike, halting the drill and making Zhao waver, wobbling where he stood.

 

She grins, the opening Azula needed appearing before her. She sprints after him, her enemies frozen in shock at the drills failure to notice her immediately. However, when they do it’s too late.

 

She ducks under a blast of fire and in the same motion sends her foot right into Zhao’s stomach, sending him flying back from the guards, taking one that was behind him with him and landing on top of him.

 

Mai and Ty Lee were quick to realize the situation, as Azula hears the sound of fighting occurring behind her.

 

Zhao is quick to wipe the sludge from his face. It coated all of his armor and robes, and even more so the guard knocked out behind him. He looks at her in shock.

 

“How-!” Zhao shouts, unable to form a sentence. He’s clearly too shocked to even comprehend what has happened, how Azula, blind, had located and attacked him successfully.

 

“You didn’t think being blind would stop me, did you?” Azula laughs.  He tries to get to his feet and into a fighting stance, but Azula sends a warning shot at his foot, making him jump in fear and slip along the sludge, falling back onto the guards body.

 

Now in front of him, Azula stands over him, her fiery blue eyes bearing down on him with intensity. He looks utterly terrified, a feeling Azula has missed while talking with the various Admirals of the Fire Nation. So fearful of a fourteen year old girl and what she would do if they insulted or undermined her in any way. Zhao must have taken her banishment as the chance to say whatever he wanted to her.

 

Princess or not, that was a mistake.

 

She kneels down to him with a sinister expression. “You’ve failed once again, Admiral. My father will not be pleased.”

 

“You’re…you’re a traitor! Why?!” He stutters. “Why ally yourself with the Avatar?!”

 

“Oh, that’s easy.” Azula says, standing back up.It was just as she thought. He’s too curious for his own good, and it could work perfectly in her favor. Her foot presses itself against the guard Zhao was lying atop of. “I haven’t.”

 

She pushes, and Zhao starts to shout as the sludge easily makes him and his guard start to slide off the edge of the drill. It wouldn’t kill him, it’s not a big enough fall, and Zhao is a decent enough bender to stop himself from gaining any serious injuries. But this would give them time to escape. 

 

Azula watches him go over, screaming for help. Once she could no longer hear him, she turns to where Mai and Ty Lee had finished with the guards long ago. Mai was trying to wipe the sludge off her robes, and Ty Lee was counting how many she had taken out.

 

“That’s 11 for me!” She suddenly exclaims as Azula regroups with them. She could see Aang in the distance, also starting to head over on his glider.

 

“8.” Is all Mai says, not caring about their tally.

 

Azula crosses her arms. “2, but one was an Admiral, however incompetent. So it looks like we tie, Ty Lee.”

 

“Aw come on!” Ty Lee whines, drawing a laugh out of Azula, and even a small smile from Mai.

 

“You guys okay?” Aang says, landing next to them and managing to stay upright when he slips on the sludge.

 

“Ask me that after I’ve cleaned up.” Mai grunts.

 

“R-Right, sorry.” He laughs nervously. “We should probably make sure the others are okay.”

 

Azula looks down, seeing her clothes covered in the sludge. Great. Today’s been terrific. 

 

They head to the back of the ship, sliding down the side to where they see a large tower of rock had erupted from the ground. Most definitely Toph’s handiwork, and sure enough they all jump, landing on the top and finding the others there, also covered completely in sludge and laughing.

 

“We clogged the excess sludge from the back and when you broke the braces, the whole thing exploded.” Katara explained once the others had stopped laughing.

 

“Great job, Team Avatar!” Sokka exclaims. 

 

“No.” Toph says, and Azula raises her eyebrows.

 

“What are we talking about?” She asks.

 

“Ever since Sokka found out about the Terra Team’s name he’s been trying to find one for us.” Katara sighs, clearly annoyed while Sokka seems to be in thought.

 

“What about…The Boomerang Squad?!” Sokka looks around at their unimpressed faces. “It’s good cause it has “-ang” in it! Like Aang!”

 

“I kinda like it?” Aang says uneasily, trying to be supportive.

 

“Let’s talk about this while we’re heading to the city.” Katara sighs.

 

They all begin to walk towards the wall, Toph bending them up to the top where the commander was waiting for them.

 

“Thank you, young Avatar!” He praises. “If there is anything I can do to help you in return, just ask!”

 

Aang seems to look at the rest of them, and then back to the commander. “Well, there is something. Would it be possible for us to have passage into Ba Sing Se, and meet with the Earth Kingdom King?”

 

The commander’s cheery disposition seems to sink as fast as running water. “I- That’s a rather large request.”

 

“You said anything within your power, right? If you're a commander, you could put in a word for us, couldn’t you?” Toph says, her tone agitated at his weak spine. Azula was inclined to agree. 

 

“I- '' He stutters before finally seeming to gain his bearings, and just what they had done for them. “Yes, of course. Come with me and you’ll be on the next passage into the inner city walls!”

 

“Thank you.” Aang bows politely. 

 

And so, by some miracle of circumstance, they all begin towards the most fortified city in the world. Ba Sing Se. Azula can’t help but wonder what will be waiting for them inside.

Chapter 13: Chapter 13

The train cart rumbled loudly against its stone railing. They were barely halfway through the outer ring, Azula looking outside at the yellows and greens of the farmland. The way it colored from her vision reminded her of its true colors, and for a moment, she allowed herself to believe her sight was back.

 

Everyone was quiet, having their first moment of true peace since coming off the Serpent’s pass. Between the serpent attacking them, Ying’s pregnancy, and the Fire Nation drill, everyone was exhausted, Azula included.

 

“I can’t believe we finally made it.” Katara asks, and Azula doesn’t break her sight of the outside, not wanting to let go of the dream just yet. “Just a bit more, and we’ll finally be in Ba Sing Se.”

 

“Don’t jinx it!” Sokka says, flailing his arms around. “We could still be attacked by some giant, exploding Fire Nation spoon. Or find out the city’s been submerged in an ocean of killer shrimp.” 

 

“Have you been hitting the cactus juice again?” Toph asks, baffled by his crazy ideas. Azula was too, she was just too tired to care.

 

So much had happened on that drill, and Azula couldn’t make sense of any of it. Zhao, her actions. What she had said…

 

I haven’t.

 

A clever trick, and not a lie. She was traveling with the Avatar, but refused to say they were allies. It was the convenience of the situation, that’s all. This allowed, if Ozai caught wind of this, to think she was playing an angle. She just hoped it was enough. 

 

“His pupils are dilated again.” Mai adds in.

 

“What- No!” Sokka stammers. “I’m just saying, weird stuff always happens to us.”

 

“He does have a point.” The voice chimes in.

 

Hm. Azula can’t even bring herself to think of any words of response, instead opting to shut her eyes, chin perched upon her palm, feeling calm.

 

Despite her actions, despite the turmoil boiling inside her, Azula feels strangely peaceful. Perhaps it was the exhaustion, and the truth of her feelings hadn’t fully kicked in, but right now, Azula revels in not feeling a thousand different conflicting emotions every three seconds.

 

Something hits her shoulder, and Azula feels the pricking of hair against her neck. She turns ever so slightly, seeing Ty Lee’s ponytail up against her cheek. Azula supposes Ty Lee must be just as tired as the rest of them, because under any other circumstance she would never try this. And under any other circumstance, Azula would shove her off with a scolding word or two.

 

But right now she’s tired, and Ty Lee’s weight rests nicely on her shoulder.

 

Fine , Azula thinks to herself, turning back to the window. Just this once.

 

“You’ve been saying that a lot lately.” The voice comments.

 

Azula doesn’t respond, finding she doesn’t really care.

 

She rests, her bending fading her sight to black and allowing her to just take in the sounds of the air rushing past them. Stone scrapes against stone as the earthbenders push the carts to their destination. Azula, underneath the palm of her hand, smiles slightly.

 

This feels nice, the wind and quiet bustling of an everyday affair. No more running around, constantly in danger. They were in a brief bubble of peace, and Ty Lee’s head shifted to fit more comfortably in the crook of Azula’s neck.

 

Azula turns, not really thinking about it, too tired to care and moves her arms, now crossing them against her chest and letting her head rest against the back of the cart’s wall. From this angle, she hears Ty Lee’s soft snores more easily.

 

“Look, the inner wall!” Katara suddenly exclaims, and Azula doesn’t bother. Ty Lee doesn’t budge either, fast asleep.

 

She tunes the others out, content to stay in her small bubble for just a bit longer, until finally she is forced to move by the cart coming to a stop and her ears flooded with the sound of people moving about.

 

“C’mon you two, time to go.” Mai says, kicking Azula’s foot. Azula turns her bending back on to see Mai and Yue in front of her before walking after the others.

 

Sitting up, she nudges her shoulder, waking Ty Lee up groggily. “Mm…What’s going on?” She slurs dreamily.

 

“We’re here.” Azula says, standing up now that Ty Lee was off of her. 

 

She waits for the girl to stretch, standing up after Azula before seeming to blink into full consciousness. “Wait-”

 

Azula starts walking, refusing to acknowledge her cheeks heating up as she does so. Slowly, it seems to come to her that yes, Ty Lee had fallen asleep on her shoulder. And yes, Azula hadn’t absolutely hated the feeling-

 

“Did I-?”

 

She exits the cart, Ty Lee fast on her heels as they both see the others in the distance. Azula has a sneaking suspicion Ty Lee is not focused on that though.

 

Truth be told, neither is Azula.

 

“Why didn’t you stop me!” Ty Lee groans, putting the pieces together in her mind. “I’m sorry, Azula. I was so tired, I must’ve-”

 

“It’s fine.” Azula finally sighs, not wanting to make a big deal out of it, and trying desperately to change the conversation before this dives into a territory Azula is not ready to even think about.

 

Ty Lee seems to stop. “It…It is?”

 

“Honestly.” Azula scoffs in irritation that is not at all present, and shakes her head. “Let’s just catch up with the others.”

 

After a moment of what Azula assumes to be shock, Ty Lee is skipping along next to her, suddenly about three times more cheerful and humming a tune next to her. Azula decides to ignore it.

 

In the distance, Mai waves them down, and in front of them stands a very strange looking woman in Earth Kingdom robes. As they get closer, she sees that the woman, even between breaths, never seems to stop smiling.

 

“Is she weirding you out too?” Ty Lee whispers to her as they join the group in the back. They seem to go unnoticed, the woman continuing on without acknowledging their presence.

 

“Do not worry, Sokka of the Water Tribe. You are in Ba Sing Se now! There is no war in Ba Sing Se.” The woman says, that far too wide smile on her face. Azula narrows her eyes at it. It seems almost forced onto her.

 

“But-!” Sokka tries.

 

“Everyone is safe here!” She says over anything he might’ve said, and turns towards the steps, where down below a large carriage awaited them.

 

Mai looks back at Azula as they climb down the steps, giving her a knowing look. Azula nods at her, her silent way of communicating I know.

 

Something was wrong here.

 

As they all climb into the carriage, Azula is mindful of the fact that she doesn’t have her blindfold on. She looks blind, and therefore must be blind. Quickly blinking, she shuts her bending off, the blue vanishing from her eyes and leaving a faded yellowish-gray. 

 

“This is so exciting! There is so much to see, so much to talk about. You will love our wonderful city, as we are so honored to be host to The Avatar.” Azula keeps her eyes somewhere to the ground. She can’t see, but she can assume she’s probably looking at the end of the other side’s seat. “This is the lower ring, where most refugees first start out upon arriving.”

 

“What’s that wall for?” Katara asks, and Azula listens intently.

 

“Ba Sing Se has many walls. There are the ones outside that protect us, and then there are these walls, which help to maintain order within the city itself.” She says cheerfully, as if what she was talking about was enriching for her soul. “Most of the lower ring is built up of our artisans and craftsmen, or anyone who works primarily with their hands.”

 

“Seems kind of…” Sokka trails off, and suddenly Azula hears a loud crash, followed by some shouting. “...Unruly.”

 

“Nonsense!” The woman laughs. “The Lower Ring is quaint and lively!”

 

More crashing, and she continues with, “You do want to watch your step though…”

 

Azula was to work very hard not to roll her eyes and draw attention to herself.

 

“Why do they have all these poor people blocked off in one part of the city?” Katara asks, and Azula recognizes the tone of growing disgust in her voice.

 

“This is why I never came here before. The monks always told us this place was so different to how we were brought up. I see what they mean…” 

 

Azula didn’t, but carries on listening anyway.

 

The wheels carry them along, the woman taking more time to spew useless facts at them. Somewhere in the haze of her telling the group about Ba Sing Se’s one of a kind stone work along the walls, she learns that her name is Joo Dee.

 

“This is the Middle Ring, home to the Financial District. This is where you find many of our shops, restaurants, as well as the University’s!” Joo Dee informs.

 

“Oh yeah! We met a Professor that was from Ba Sing Se University.” Sokka replies. “He took us to an underground library in the middle of the desert where we found information vital to the war that is absolutely crucial for the Earth King to hear !”

 

“Isn’t history fascinating?” Joo Dee says, oblivious to Sokka’s growing anger on the subject. Azula thought it odd how she seemed to shut down any mention of the war. It felt…familiar.

 

Azula stares into the blackness, deciding to shut her eyes because it didn’t matter anyway.

 

“You know, you don’t need to have your eyes open to see, Azula.” The voice informs.

 

Azula’s eyebrow quirks up. Oh yeah?

 

“Yes. It’s just like how you’re able to see through your blindfold. Simply bend like normal, and focus your energy around you as well. Map out the temperatures and visualize them.” They instruct, and Azula does so.

 

Slowly, Azula begins to see a greenish-yellow frame right in front of her, where the blue sleeve of her elbow rested upon it. Focusing more, she sees houses begin to take shape, modest in size, as well as bridges and arches lining the roads throughout the Middle Ring.

 

Huh. Azula thinks. Neat trick.

 

“Isn’t it?” The voice says, amused.

 

The carriage comes to a stop, Joo Dee pointing out of the carriage and saying, “Look! There’s one of the oldest buildings in the Middle Ring! Town Hall!”

 

Quickly, she shuffles out of the carriage, and begins walking away, expecting them to follow. 

 

“Is that lady deaf? She only seems to hear every other word I say.” Sokka complains.

 

“It’s called being handled.” Toph deadpans, sounding like she was familiar with the subject. Azula can safely assume it’s from her overbearing parents. “Get used to it.”

 

The others all pile out, but Azula feels no need to go with them. She had something that was holding her interest far more than a city tour.

 

“You’re not coming?” Yue calls out to her, and Azula sees her holding the handle of the carriage.

 

“No, but don’t worry. I’ll be here when they get back.” Azula says, reminding herself that they still technically did not trust her. “I’m not running off or anything.”

 

“Oh, I’m not worried about that.” Yue says with a smile, and Azula raises an eyebrow at her. “Here, I’ll close the door for you.”

 

The princess does just that, leaving Azula alone, finally. She can’t make sense of Yue’s comment, and decides to shrug it off.

 

Hey, you still there? Azula ponders out into her mind.

 

“What is it?” They respond.

 

“How do you know all this stuff?” Azula asks, talking freely now that she is on her own.

 

“Whatever do you mean?” They respond.

 

“This vision. How did you learn about it? I’ve never heard of being able to do something like this.” Azula says, voice edging with irritation.

 

But for once, the voice answers her honestly. “We share a predicament, Azula. It is how, I suspect, our bond was formed.”

 

“You’re blind?” Azula asks, sounding surprised. Although, the more that she thinks about it, the more it makes sense.

 

“Yes, it happened many years ago. Like you, the hurt…it festers. I was able to learn this after great trial and error, and now I can pass it on to another like myself.”

 

“What happened?” She asks, curious.

 

There’s a long pause of silence, and Azula wonders if she crossed the line. Went too far and this voice sunk back into the depths of her mind until they decided to talk to her.

 

“I had a little brother.” They start, and Azula cannot contain her shock, her wide eyes and open mouth leaving her emotions plain. “We were very close, but he had a love for your species. He even made friends with a few, and would see them often. I never saw why not, they seemed harmless enough, and I never saw my brother happier than when he was able to observe them.”

 

“Until one night, they visited with spears in their hands.” The voice  suddenly turns solemn, a deep sadness, but also anger rumbling in their voice. “They caught us by surprise. I woke up hearing my brother's screams, and he was dead before I could do anything about it. And I…They managed an attack before I could defend myself, and it resulted in my blindness.”

 

Suddenly, Azula sees flashes of memories that aren’t hers. Through the eyes of another, she sees Fire Benders, in armor from what Azula recognizes as Sozin’s early reign, with spears in their hands. Others have their fist raised, fire produced.

 

She sees blood on stone, large pools splattered everywhere.

 

When she comes back to herself and can see the empty seats across from her, she’s crying. Suddenly back in her own body, her wide eyes bulging and her breaths heavy. Heartbreak overflows from her feelings, so much she feels like she was going to drown in it. Only, it wasn’t her feelings.

 

“What was that?” She gasps, gripping the cushions of her seat tightly.

 

“Ah, it seems you’re becoming more balanced.” They respond, however there’s a slightly worried tone in their voice. “If you’re able to see my memories, it means your spirit is aligning more with your mind and heart, and you’ll be more in tune with it. It means our bond will become more powerful. You’ll be able to see my memories, as I can sometimes see yours.”

 

“But-” Azula was barely listening, and yet trying to hold onto every word to make sense of this. “That was-” 

 

“Calm yourself. Then speak.” They instruct. 

 

Azula takes a deeper breath in with every inhale, slowly calming her accelerated heart, all while wiping the tears from her eyes and cheeks. When she feels calm once again, she thinks.

 

What are you? Is all that produces in her mind, the topmost question she had been lingering on for days.

 

“It’s still early for that answer, I’m afraid. But one day, I promise to tell you. If you don’t figure it out first.” The voice says. “Who knows? You’re smart for your kind, after all.”

 

And then they were gone, leaving Azula alone with the thousands of questions that ran through her mind. Before she could answer any of them, before could even think, the carriage door opened.

 

Azula’s head turns toward it, and see’s Ty Lee looking back at her, pointing subtly at her eyes.

 

Right.

 

Looking forward while everyone piles in, Azula shuts her eyes.

 

“Right! That was all very interesting, wasn’t it?” Joo Dee claps her hands together. “Are you feeling alright, Miss?”

 

Azula doesn’t realize Joo Dee is talking to her until Ty Lee nudges her shoulder and she looks vaguely in the girl’s way. “What?”

 

“Your friend here said you weren’t feeling well, and that’s why you couldn’t join us.” Joo Dee says, and with her eyes shut Azula looks at her unpleasantly large smile, feeling its uncomfortable aura behind it. “Are you feeling any better?”

 

“A bit.” Azula lies evenly. “I don’t ride in carriages much, I’m not used to the feeling.”

 

“Oh, my apologies!” Joo Dee exclaims. “The ride is almost over, I assure you.”

 

Azula nods wordlessly, and looks back towards the window of the carriage. Joo Dee knocks on the wall of her side of the carriage and the driver starts them back up again, Joo Dee launching into a new explanation on the bridge they were crossing.

 

“You good?” Toph asks her from across the seat, ignoring Joo Dee as well. She had a quizzical look on her face, which told Azula that Toph didn’t believe a word of what she told Joo Dee.

 

“Fine.” Azula says, making an effort to sound strained. She can tell Toph isn’t satisfied as she leans back, arms crossed and a frown set across her face. 

 

They pass through another wall, and when they emerge on the other side, Azula sees large houses with fine craftsmanship and expensive metals. People walk around in long robes, the women holding umbrellas to shield their face from the sun.

 

“The Upper Ring is home to our most important citizens. In fact, the house you’ll be staying at isn’t far from here!” Joo Dee explains. 

 

“We’re staying in the Upper Ring?” Katara asks.

 

“Of course! The Avatar and his companions are to be treated with the highest esteem!” Joo Dee says through her large smile. “Now, if you look this way you’ll see one of our exquisitely built shrines.”

 

As Joo Dee launches into another very descriptive explanation of the buildings outside, Azula listens with boredom. She stares at the floor, trying to not gain too much notice, and thinks.

 

She thinks about the Fire Nation drill, about Zhao and his apparent rise into Ozai’s circle. Azula would think that someone with such a huge disaster attached to his name would be cause for a demotion, not sent to claim Ba Sing Se with state-of-the-art Fire Nation technology.

 

And yet, Azula sat with no claim to the throne after one mistake, and Zhao sat with two major military defeats, his status as Admiral still intact. Whether that changed remains to be seen, but it still irked Azula. Made her angry.

 

Her mind turns to the voice, their memories. That armor on the Fire Nation citizens, it was old. It sat in museums and displays throughout the palace, showing their honor and history. And yet, Azula had seen it while it slaughtered an innocent being. What it was, Azula didn’t know, but she did know it was caught unawares. Azula felt it, the voice's emotions. For just the briefest of moments, Azula felt the shock, then the gut wrenching sadness as they looked at the blood in front of them.

 

And then the rage. Pure rage.

 

Azula never saw it, but she’s sure those Fire Benders never made it home. They went up looking to slay something, and got more than they bargained for. Why, though? What justified sneaking up on a sleeping creature and murdering it?

 

Her mind briefly turns to dragons, but that was impossible. Her Uncle, Iroh, The Dragon of The West had slayed the last dragon left. There were no more, so it had to be something different.

 

“What’s behind that wall?” Katara’s voice filters in through Azula’s thoughts, peaking Azula’s interest and making her tilt her head slightly. She looks out, and sees a massive building made of stone with banners falling down its walls. In the archway leading in, Azula sees three men dressed in long robes and circular hats looking at them from afar.

 

“And who are the mean-looking guys in robes?” Sokka asks, drawing Joo Dee to finally answer.

 

“That is the Royal Palace, and those men are agents of an organization known as the Dai Li. They are the cultural authority of Ba Sing Se. They are the guardians of all our traditions.” She explains.

 

Azula keeps her eyes on them as they roll past, and Azula feels they seem to look back at her. She has an inkling of what might be going on here, but she would need to investigate, and if what she suspects is true, that will be difficult.

 

“Can we see the King now?” Aang asks irritatedly.

 

“Oh, no!” Joo Dee laughs heartily, clearly thinking it was a good joke. “One does not simply just ‘Pop in’ on the Earth King.”

 

“Why not?” Sokka asks.

 

This time, it’s Yue that answers. “He is the Earth King, and probably very busy.”

 

While that may be true, Azula wonders if it’s what’s actually happening. 

 

They travel on, eventually coming to a stop outside of a rather large and nicely kept house. Stepping out of the carriage, Azula makes a show of feeling around for the doors and steps, and hears Ty Lee stifling a laugh.

 

“Shut it, or I’ll accidentally step on your foot.” Azula murmurs at her, but Ty Lee only giggles.

 

“That’s if you can find it.” Ty Lee retorts, looking smug. 

 

Azula blinks, and then lets a grin settle on her face. “Touché.”

 

“Well, this is it! You’re new home while you enjoy your stay here!” Joo Dee presents, and they all gather on the steps as a man comes running up to Joo Dee. He hands a scroll to her, bowing as she takes it, and runs off as she opens it.

 

“Good news!” Joo Dee says, her smile ever present. “Your request to see the Earth King is being processed, and should be put through in about a month.”

 

“A month?!” Sokka shouts.

 

“Six to eight weeks actually.” She replies, and as if it were possible her smile becomes larger. “Which is much quicker than usual!”

 

Azula watches her skeptically, debating the purposefulness of the delay as she walks past them. Everyone else seemed stunned as she pushed open the door to the house. Following her inside, the others seem to regain their composure as they look around at the nice interior.

 

“This is where we’re staying?” Katara asks, guffawed.

 

“Isn’t it nice?” Joo Dee compliments. “I think you’ll really enjoy it here.”

 

“We’d enjoy it more if we weren’t staying so long.” Sokka scoffs. “Can’t we see the King any sooner?”

 

“The Earth King is the busiest person in the world, but he will see you as soon as time permits.” Joo Dee explains diplomatically. Azula notes how every word sounds rehearsed.

 

Interesting .

 

“Well, if we’re going to be here for a month, we should spend our time looking for Appa.” Aang decides, staring at Momo who was resting peacefully on a cabinet.

 

“I’d be happy to escort you anywhere you’d like to go.” Joo Dee bows at Aang.

 

“We don’t need a babysitter.” Toph scowls, head resting on her hand and looking bored.

 

“Oh, I won’t get in the way! And to leave you alone would make me a horrible host, wouldn’t you say?”

 

“Actually, it’s preferred.” Mai grumbles, Azula fighting the temptation to snort.

 

Joo Dee seems to carry on as if she hadn’t heard them. “Where shall we start?”

 

-

 

They make their way to the Lower Ring, where Joo Dee says they hold many animals for Zoos as well as agricultural projects and study. The man inside has a beard, and looks nervous immediately upon seeing the large group enter his store. Azula notices the cages holding all types of creatures. Birds, reptiles, and animals of all sorts line the walls and floors, all squawking or chirping loudly.

 

“Hello, what can I help you find? We have a many great assortment of animals to choose from.” The man says, reaching into his pocket to grab a handkerchief she had stored there. “Many of our animals were found lost and abandoned, even hurt, so they all need homes to go to.”

 

Aang steps up, and Azula keeps her eyes on Joo Dee who was behind her while he talks. “We were actually wondering if a sky bison had been sold here, or if you know of anyone who had one. He’s a giant, six legged creature with white fur and can fly?”

 

Aang moves his arms around as if to replicate Appa’s size, and the man looks at him funny.

 

“I’m sorry, but I haven’t heard anything about a flying bison. Actually, I didn’t even know there were any left.” He says with a bit of surprise in his tone.

 

“If someone wanted to sell a stolen animal without anyone knowing, where would they go?” Aang says, his tone changing to annoyance.

 

Sokka seems to take the bad cop approach, stepping up to the man with a threatening finger. “Where’s the black market? Who runs it? Come on, you know, don’t you?!” 

 

The man seems to sweat more profusely, dabbing his handkerchief on his forehead as he looks at all of them nervously. Azula then sees it. Joo Dee behind her, with her ever present smile, shakes her head, her eyes narrowing as she does.

 

He gulps, meeting her eyes. The sparrowkeets on the wall beginning to chirp louder. Azula sees Momo trying to play with them through the cage.

 

“That would be illegal.” He answers, his tone sounding harsher under the veiled threat from Joo Dee. Azula makes no noticeable emotions on her face, as if she hadn’t seen anything, but she’s just about understood what’s happening here. “You’ll have to leave now. Your lemur is harassing my sparrowkeets.”

 

They all leave the store, Aang looking glum. Joo Dee remains uncomfortably positive. “Where to next?” She chirps.

 

They make their way to Ba Sing Se University, where Aang tries to talk to a kid outside sitting on one of the statues along the University’s borders. 

 

“Hm…Well, I’ve never seen any sandbenders or nomad’s around here. You should ask Professor Zei, he teaches the class on desert cultures.” The student says, his voice a chime too high.

 

Oh trust me, he won’t be able to help. Azula thinks to herself.

 

“You’re just brimming with sarcasm, aren’t you?” The voice adds. Azula doesn’t dignify him with a response.

 

“Right…” Sokka drawls, seeming to reach the same conclusion as Azula. “And which of your professors would we ask about the war with the Fire Nation?”

 

It happens again, the student seems to stammer, looking nervous as he glances at Joo Dee, who leans in to shake her head menacingly. All with that smile on her face.

 

Yeah, Azula gets it.

 

This time, Sokka seems to notice the students gaze and looks at Joo Dee, but she had straightened up before he could see anything incriminating. And before he could ask anyone, the student answers, I-I don’t know. I’m not a political science student, and I have to get to class.”

 

He gets up, gathering the scrolls in his lap up to his hands and starting off towards the University, only to trip over his own feet. He gets up quickly and is gone, shuffling away from them in seconds.

 

Azula watches him go until Aang sighs and turns back towards the carriage. “Let’s go back, guys.”

 

They all head back, Azula noticing Joo Dee’s pleased face. Her eyes were shut in content, her smile large and full of teeth. She turns to face Aang. “I am sorry we could not find anything about your sky bison. You should try to get some rest.”

 

“I’ll sleep better when Appa is safe.” Aang mumbles, looking out the window.

 

They pull up to the house, everyone piling out except for Joo Dee, who shuts the door behind her. It seemed she was finally giving them some privacy. Or at least the illusion of one. “Someone will be by with dinner soon, so make yourselves at home.”

 

She trots off in the carriage, leaving the rest of the group standing outside the house. Azula watches the back of the carriage until it turns out of view behind a building.

 

“Hey, follow me.” Sokka says suddenly, and Azula turns to see the group heading towards the house across from them. She follows, watching Sokka knock on the door and it sliding open to reveal a well kept old man on the other side.

 

“Hello.” He says, smiling widely and revealing one of his teeth is missing. “You’re the Avatar! I heard you were in town. My name is Pong.”

 

“Hi Pong, it’s nice to meet you.” Aang says with a small smile on his face. He looked unsure as to why they were there, but Sokka, with his arms crossed, took his chance.

 

“So Pong, what’s going on with this city? Why is everyone here so scared to talk about the war?” He asks, not wasting a second.

 

“War? Scared? What do you mean?” He stammers out nervously. Azula catches his eyes darting all around, as if watching out for someone. Someone who might be listening in.

 

“I can feel you shaking.” Toph deadpans.

 

“Look, I'm just a minor government official.” He answers, seeming to hide behind his door as he turns his head fully from side to side. “I’ve waited three years to get this house. I don’t want to get into trouble.” 

 

“Get into trouble with who?” Katara asks, sounding sincerely kind and worried. 

 

At this, he seems to open up, bringing a finger up to his lips. “Listen, you can’t talk about the war here. And whatever you do, stay away from the Dai Li.”

 

He then shuts the door, sealing himself inside his house and cutting their conversation off before they could ask anymore questions.

 

“Come on.” Azula says to the others. “We should change, it’s been a long day.”

 

Her expressing any sort of unity of her part in the group was a red flag to everyone standing there. It was supposed to be, it was her way of telling them to listen without sounding suspicious.

 

They all head back to the house they were staying in, and gather in the common area. Aang, Katara, and Yue all take seats on the couch, Sokka slumping in a chair while Toph is content to sit on a stone step that led to the kitchen. Ty Lee stood a few feet from her, her hands behind her back and rocking back and forth on her toes. Mai twirled her knife lazily next to her.

 

“So, what’s this about?” Mai finally asks, breaking the silence that befalls the group.

 

In truth, Azula had been trying to sense if anyone was around them that she could see, but hadn’t found anyone inside or out. So, she turns to Toph, “Can you see anyone Toph?”

 

Toph raises an eyebrow, clearly not fully understanding, but looks down a bit and says, “No, there’s nobody here except us.”

 

“Good. We’re not being watched yet.” Azula says.

 

“Watched?” Yue asks, sounding worried.

 

“What do you mean by that, Azula?” Katara asks. It felt weird for the girl to be asking Azula’s opinion, but Azula shrugs it off.

 

“This entire city is being watched by the government.” Azula finally says, crossing her arms. “If what I suspect is correct, and it is, The Dai Li are acting as a secret police force to make sure anyone who talks about the war is, well, stopped.”

“And how the hell did you figure that out?” Sokka chimes in. “I thought Joo Dee was weird, but that’s-”

 

“Aren’t you supposed to be the smart one?” Azula cuts him off. “I saw you looking at Joo Dee at the University. Everyone we talked to she shut up by shaking her head. She has power over the citizens, and they know not to mess with her, or whoever she’s working with.”

 

“And all of her answers, her tour, she sounds like she's reading from a script. I’m sure all of you at least noticed that.” Azula explains, and they all look amongst each other. She can see it on their faces that they did notice it. “Joo Dee is probably set in place to be the diplomatic approach for high ranking officials and guests, and hides any of the actual dealing of this city to make it seem like a haven.”

 

“And the Dai Li?” Mai asks, accepting her words easily. Azula looks at her for a moment, seeing her hard expression.

 

“Like I said, they’re the police force. If things get out of control or if someone talks too much, they’re sent in to silence them.”

 

“You mean like…” Ty Lee starts, but doesn’t finish a concerned look on her face. Yue brings her hand up to her mouth, not even wanting to imagine it.

 

But Azula answers, “I’m not sure. It’s a possibility, but I’d need more information.”

 

“So, what you’re saying is-”

 

“Sokka needs to shut up about the war? Yes, I am.” Azula deadpans, making Toph laugh out loud.

 

“But-!” Sokka starts, clearly wanting to defend himself.

 

“Would you like to be hauled off by the Dai Li within the first week we’re here?” Azula says, voice icy as she glares at Sokka.

 

He’s quiet, and slowly looks down. “Fine.”

 

Azula then senses it, and Toph seems to notice as well, as she sits up saying, “We’ve got incoming.”

 

“I know.” Azula answers, turning towards the door.

 

Outside, she can sense a carriage stopping right in front of their house, and out comes a group of people with crates in their hands. Azula relaxes. “It’s the food.”

 

She turns to see everyone sighing in relief. Katara gets up to answer the door and let them in, and Azula decides to let the subject drop for a bit so everyone can eat in peace. Ty Lee comes up to her though as the others head into the kitchen.

 

“You’re really smart, you know that, Azula?” She says.

 

“Of course I know that.” Azula scoffs. 

 

Ty Lee laughs, stretching her arms. “Just saying. It’s amazing watching you figure that stuff out. And so quickly too!”

 

Azula’s cheeks heat up at the compliment, and she shoves Ty Lee away. “Quit it, there’s no need for flattery.” 

 

Azula marches on, but catches Ty Lee shrugging with, “If you say so.”

 

-

 

That night, Azula dreams. It’s not Ozai or Ursa that comes to her. It’s not memories of actions she now looks upon with a sort of regret. No, tonight, she dreams of a bed.

 

Her bed. 

 

She’s reminded of how large her room was as she sits up, rubbing her eyes, awoken by something. So big, and yet it held so little. The four poster canopy filled the back wall, directly in front of the door where lights flickered under the doorway. Other than that, there were a few shelves of books and a dresser for her robes, and a nightstand on either side of her bed. All made with the finest wood and materials.

 

Azula looks at the door with tired eyes. “Who is it?”

 

She was 9, Azula remembers. Just a year before Zuko would make the mistake that led to his banishment.

 

“Azula?” A voice calls from the other end, making Azula wake up more at the sound of it. Getting up, she pads her way over to the door, shrugging on her robe without tying it over her night clothes.

 

She opens the door, seeing Ty Lee on the other end, her hair down and slightly frizzy from sleep. She looks guilty, probably from waking Azula up, and Azula thinks she should be. 

 

“Ty Lee? What are you doing here? It’s late.” Azula asks, irritated. 

 

“Sorry, Azula. It’s just…” Ty Lee blushes, and grabs a strand of her hair, and Azula sees at the end a small portion had been cut off. “I was going to the bathroom, but when I came back, well, Mai was throwing knives in her sleep again.”

 

Azula raises her eyebrow, examining her hair. “I thought she finally got out of that habit last year.”

 

“Me too.” Ty Lee says, dejectedly looking at her hair. “I’d been growing it out too!”

 

“More than you were already?” Azula scoffs, a grin on her face.

 

Ty Lee blushes further, and seems to curl in on herself. “Anyway, I know it’s not really allowed. You being the Princess and all the laws…But could I sleep with you? I’m scared that if I go back it won’t be my hair she hits next.”

 

“I’ve seen you dodge her knives blindfolded, Ty Lee.” She deadpans.

 

“Please?” Ty Lee says, her eyes seeming to grow twice in size.

 

Azula stares at her for a long time, wanting to say no, but the words don’t come out. She can’t get her mouth to move, and finally Azula just sighs and opens her door all the way. She says nothing as she walks back to her bed, leaving the door open for Ty Lee to enter.

 

Ty Lee seems to brighten immensely at Azula’s acceptance and quickly closes the door behind her and shuffles to the other side of the bed.

 

“You’re to be out by dawn. If anyone- If my Father sees this-”

“I’ll be gone before the servants are even awake. I swear.” Ty Lee says, crossing an X over her heart and giving Azula a shining smile that makes the big expansive room feel cozy and warm. “Thank you, Azula.”

 

The sincerity in Ty Lee’s eyes, the genuine adoration pouring out of them and to her makes Azula’s cheeks burn. She chalks it up to her bending, and slides under the covers, facing away from Ty Lee. “You should be.” She replies, as firmly as she can.

 

Ty Lee doesn’t say anything, also getting under the covers, and Azula is acutely aware of every dip in the mattress or shuffle Ty Lee made to get comfortable.

 

And then, silence. Azula could feel her heartbeat in her ears. They’d never done this before. For two girls to be in the same bed was…

 

Azula shuts her eyes tightly and wills herself to go back to sleep. Why had she agreed to this? She should have said no, and saved her the risk. She should have slammed the door in Ty Lee’s face. 

 

“Goodnight, Zula.” Ty Lee yawns, and Azula hears the girl's breath even out within minutes.

 

Azula knows she’s asleep, and once she was Azula seems to calm down. She even feels the edges of sleep pulling at her, content with the way her mattress dipped and feeling more comfortable than usual.

 

“Goodnight, Lee.” She mumbles quietly before falling into darkness herself.

 

-

 

Azula wakes from her spot on the couch, the cloak Ty Lee gave her all those weeks ago draped over her body. Her legs had poked out in her sleep, and Azula felt a strange sort of calm wash over her. She’d begun to expect her dreams to take worse and worse turns, pulling at her emotions, and yet now they gave her solace.

 

“You’re becoming more balanced.”

 

The voice’s words from yesterday ring in her ears as she sits up. He had a point, Azula felt calmer after plunging into that icy water. And especially after the drill. Azula couldn’t make sense of why. She had done things she would have never done a year ago. Protected the Avatar, destroyed a Fire Nation drill.

 

Azula just knew, in the moment, it felt right. 

 

Could she truly have been wrong all these years? If working with the Avatar had brought her spirit more in tune with her body in a few months than more than a decade of fighting for her Father, shouldn’t there be something to that?

 

“I’ve got it!” 

 

She hears Katara’s voice from the main room, looking at it distantly. She weighs the options of going towards it, and decides it’s better if she’s in the loop.

 

Putting on her boots, Azula makes her way into the common room, finding Aang laying on the railing, his arms dangling, Sokka with his feet up on the wall, and Toph sitting on one of the cushions. Katara was heading up the stairs with a roll of parchment clasped in her fingers.

 

“I know how we’re going to see the Earth King!” She explains vaguely.

 

“Oh boy.” Azula mumbles, and sees Yue emerge from her room on the far left side. Her hair was still down and she was rubbing her eyes groggily. 

 

“What’s all this about the Earth King?” She yawns, covering her mouth politely.

 

“Yeah. How are we supposed to do that?” Toph says, and then in a mocking voice says, “One does not simply just pop in on the Earth King!”

 

“The King is having a party at the palace tonight for his pet bear.”

 

“You mean platypus bear?” Aang asks.

 

Katara checks the parchment again. “No, it just says bear.”

 

“Certainly you mean his pet skunk-bear.” Sokka says.

 

“Or his armadillo-bear.” Toph adds.

 

Yue chimes in with, “Gopher bear?”

 

“Just, bear.” Katara says, rereading the flier.

 

Azula lets the back of her head thunk against the wall. Watching these fools was torture. She should go back to sleep.

 

“This place is weird.” Toph says, and falls back to lay her head on her hands.

 

“Agreed.” Azula finally says, and they all seem to notice her presence, and remember what she had said. 

 

It was then that the doors behind Azula opened, Ty Lee and Mai popping out having also just woken up. 

 

“What's going on?” Ty Lee yawns, and Azula smiles slightly at her. She’s immediately reminded of her dream, and immediately her cheeks turn red, making her quickly look away.

 

“Katara has a fascinating plan to see the Earth King.” Azula explains in an unimpressed tone.

“So basically it’s garbage.” Mai concludes. 

 

Azula shrugs noncommittally. “She hasn’t finished yet.”

 

“Oh good, is everyone here now?” Katara says, noticing Mai and Ty Lee. “Okay, so the place will be packed, right? We can sneak in with the crowd!”

 

Toph immediately shuts her down. “Won’t work.”

 

“What? Why not?” Katara asks.

 

“Well, no offense to you simple country folk, but a real society crowd would spot you from a mile away. You’ve got no manners!”

 

Azula holds back a laugh, pursing her lips and looking at the ground. Ty Lee has to cover her mouth and turn around, and Mai even cracks an amused grin.

 

“Wha-! We have manners!” Katara retorts, spinning around to look at all of them. Azula can see Yue giggling behind her hand. “Oh, you all agree then?!”

 

Azula makes a face, a grin plain as day on her face. “I mean…You lived in an igloo, right?”

 

“Oh, big talk coming from the daughter of a psychopathic murderer.” Katara bites back.

 

“At least he taught me how to use a fork properly.” Azula replies, and Ty Lee actually snorts, fully walking away into another room. Azula can see Katara’s cheeks burn with anger. Mai chuckles.

 

Katara seethes quietly, looking about ready to burst when Aang floats off the railway and talks before Katara can explode. “Couldn’t you guys teach us? I’m already learning all the elements, what's adding manners to it?”

 

Toph snorts. “Frankly, it’s a little too late to start.”

 

Sokka perks up. “But you have learned it! C’mon, how hard can it be?” 

 

At this, Aang seems to sweep some of the curtains off their hanger and wrap it around himself as if it were dress robes. “Good evening, Mr. Sokka Water Tribe, Miss Katara Water Tribe. Lord Momo of the Momo Dynasty. Your Momo-ness.” 

 

Momo, who had been caught under the extra length of the curtain, pops up and bows.

 

Sokka joins in with a robe of his own, and Azula watches with an eyebrow raised. “Avatar Aang, how you do go on.” 

 

They take turns bowing at each other, making it into a competition of who can bow the lowest until they both bow at the same time and smash their heads together, falling to the ground with yelps. Azula lets her face fall into one of her hands.

 

Toph gets up. “Katara might be able to pull it off, but you two would be lucky to pass as busboys.”

 

“But I feel so fancy!” Sokka whines.

 

“I can help with her makeup.” Yue offers, and Katara smiles at her. Toph looks at Azula and her friends, Ty lee having reemerged in a calmer state.

 

“What about you three?”

 

Azula is about to vehemently decline when her arm is grabbed out of its crossed position by Ty Lee. She notices Mai is being given similar treatment. “Not us! We’ve got plans!” Ty Lee exclaims with a smile on her face.

 

Azula looks at her, confused. “We do?”

 

“Yup!” Is all Ty Lee answers with as she begins to drag Azula and Mai to the door of her bedroom to get ready. “Bye guys! Have fun!”

 

-

 

“So…What plans do we have, exactly?” Mai asks as Ty Lee pulls them down the street. They had made it to the Middle Ring, into a street full of vendors and market stalls. Flowers, pots, baskets, and lengths of fabric littered the area, with hoards of people trying to draw in customers.

 

Ty Lee hums with a smile on her face. “Well, we haven’t had a girl’s day in so long, so I thought it would be fun!”

 

“...You wanted to go shopping.” Azula concludes from Ty Lee’s words, and she sees the girl pout at her. Her mask always broke far too easily.

 

She turns to both of them with her hands clasped together. “Okay fine! I wanted to shop, but I really wanna spend time with you guys too! It’s been forever since it’s been just us. Please?”

 

Azula looks at Mai, who has a similar unimpressed look on her face. Mai’s eyebrow raises, and Azula knows what it means. Do we have a choice?

 

Azula lets out a breath, a small smile forming on her lips, and she begins walking forward. “Oh, alright, but you’re buying me a new blindfold.”

 

“Done!” Ty Lee squeals, Mai falling into step with them as well silently.

 

For the next few hours or so, they wander through the various stalls, checking everything from satchels to jewelry. Azula ended up having to drag Ty Lee away because it was grossly overpriced.

 

“Even I can tell that’s not a real ruby, Ty Lee.” Azula says firmly.

 

“But it’s gorgeous!” Ty Lee complains, reaching out for it as she was taken farther away..

 

The afternoon sun bears down heavily on the small street they occupied, where Azula was examining various clothes and feeling their textures. None of them felt quite right. She supposes she had grown comfortable to the one Ty Lee had given her, even if she only had it for a small amount of time.

 

“Okay, what about this one?” Ty Lee comes up to her, looking more pleased with herself than Azula had seen all day. Raising an eyebrow, she takes the small cloth from Ty Lee’s hand, and notices she likes it. It’s similar to her old one, thick and durable. 

 

She’s about to say perfect when she looks at Ty Lee. There’s practically sparkles in her eyes.

 

“It’s pink, isn’t it?” Azula says with a knowing expression.

 

Ty Lee’s face immediately falls, letting out a loud groan. “You’re so-”

 

“-Clever? Intuitive?” Azula inserts for her.

 

“-annoying.” Ty Lee deadpans, snatching the cloth from her hand and slapping down a different one with a huff. “It’s just like the old one. Promise.”

 

Azula chuckles, feeling the cloth and deeming it satisfactory. However, before Ty Lee can turn away, she feels compelled to cheer the girl up a bit.

 

She takes Ty Lee’s hand that clutched the pink blindfold. It looked blue to Azula, almost the same color as her flames made, and a thought turns into words before she can stop herself.

 

“You should buy this one too. It would look good on you.” She offers, dropping her cloth into Ty Lee's hand and smiling at the girl before she freezes. She realizes just what she had said.

 

“Oh my.” The voice chuckles.

 

Azula can’t think, her smile drops as she looks at Ty Lee’s surprise, her wide eyes glowing with shock.

 

“You think so?” Ty Lee whispers, sounding almost in a daze. She looks down at it, and it breaks the spell on Azula, allowing her to regain some sort of composure. She only vaguely notices Ty Lee’s cheeks seem to burn a brighter red. 

 

“W-Well.” Azula stammers, wincing at herself internally. Damn it all. “Of course it would. It’s pink, isn’t it?”

 

She turns and begins to walk away, shouting a quick, “I’ll be outside with Mai.” behind her.

 

The second she’s through the doors outside, Azula’s face falls into her hands heavily. What had she just said? Why had she said it? What on Agni had possessed her to do something like that?

 

Ty Lee was-

 

She was a girl. It wasn’t-

 

“Are you okay?” Mai’s voice shocks Azula, and she actually jumps, her eyes turning to Mai. She takes a large breath in and exhales deeply, crossing her arms in an attempt to look composed.

 

“Of course I’m fine. Why wouldn’t I be?” Azula scoffs, tone icy.

 

Mai stares at her blankly, with that same unimpressed look they had shared towards Ty Lee just hours earlier. “Uhuh.” She deadpans.

 

Azula looks away from her too, forcing her cheeks to cool down and her heart to slow as Ty Lee comes out of the store. Azula doesn’t look at her, keeping her eyes away while she uses her senses to see her. 

 

She’s smiling. That bright smile, full of life as she digs through the bag and pulls out Azula’s new blindfold.

 

“One blindfold, as promised.” Ty Lee offers to her, and Azula finally turns, having pulled herself together and takes the blindfold gently. 

 

Azula wills herself to say, “Thank you.” 

 

A pause, Azula clutching the blindfold in her hand and staring at Ty Lee. What was this? Why was she suddenly so…focused on her? She’s never felt this way before. It was so…strong. 

 

“I’m thirsty.” Mai says, a tad louder than usual and making Azula twist her head sharply at the girl. “Let’s find a tea shop or something.”

 

“Right!” Ty Lee suddenly springs to life, as if nothing had happened and was perfectly fine and dandy. Azula on the other hand, felt like her insides were a mess. “I could do with a snack. Should we ask around?”

 

After tying the blindfold securely around her eyes, Azula walks next to her friends, not really listening as Ty Lee asks for suggestions on good tea shops they would recommend. She’s too caught up in her own mind, still hung up on her words. 

 

It wasn’t like she had said anything bad, had she? Friends compliment each other all the time. It was part of being friends.

 

“This is what we call denial, Azula.” The voice muses.

 

Shut up. Azula thinks to herself angrily. I’m not in the mood.

 

“Hm.” They hum.

 

“And you’re sure this is the place they recommended?” Mai says in front of her, jerking Azula out of her thoughts. 

 

She realizes, as she looks around, they were no longer in the modest Middle Ring, but instead the Lower Ring. 

 

“Yes! The Pao Family Tea House! It’s right there on the sign!” Ty Lee explains, pointing to a small piece of parchment she had in her hand and then to the sign dangling above the doorway. Azula looks at it, seeing it sway slightly in the breeze.

 

“If we get kidnapped, I’ll kill you.” Mai blunts as Ty Lee opens the door to the small shop. Mai follows after her slowly with a sigh, and Azula not long after that. She doesn’t pay much attention to the inside as she looks behind her to shut the door.

 

“Welcome to The Pao Family Tea House! What blend can I-” Azula stands frozen, her back to the familiar voice as he seems to stop dead in his tracks. Finally getting out, “-oh, dear.”

 

“Alright Uncle, I made the Jasmine tea just how you said to.” Another voice emerges, a door opening as it comes into the room. “I still don’t get the diff-”

 

Azula’s emotions begin to flood, red, hot, boiling anger flushing through her body and making the doorknob she gripped turn a vibrant shade of red.

 

Zuko.

 

“-Mai?!”  Zuko shouts in shock, and Azula hears the sound of china hitting the floorboards, shattering into a million pieces. She uses her senses and finds Zuko and Iroh standing in front of Mai and Ty Lee, both looking in complete shock as well. “Ty Lee? What are you-?”

 

“Okay, so this was not one of my better suggestions.” Ty Lee says. 

 

“You think?” Mai mumbles angrily, and Azula catches them both taking a step backward.

 

Suddenly, Ty Lee turns towards her. “We can walk away, Azula.”

 

“Azula?” Zuko suddenly says, and Azula inhales because now it’s done.

 

She releases her hold on the doorknob, the imprint of her hand having melted onto it in the process of the past minute. She turns around, taking a step past Ty Lee, Mai turning and revealing Azula fully to Zuko. 

 

His horror could not be explained in words. There was no description to match the way his eyes widened, nearly bulging out of their sockets at his little sister. The way they seemed to gloss over, his body frozen, and yet positioned as if ready to run away.

 

Run away from what he had done?

 

Azula wouldn’t let him.

 

“Hello, Zuzu.”

Notes:

heyyyyy sorry its been a minute i was moving to a new apartment and now im starting a new job so the chapter's probably wont be coming out as quickly, but i still plan on finishing this i swear. hope yall like it and are enjoying the story :)

Chapter 14: Chapter 14

“Azula, listen to me, please.” Zuko starts, and already it falls on deaf ears.

 

Azula, without breaking her cold stare underneath the blindfold, says, “Ty Lee, lock the door.”

 

It’s said without feeling, without anger or malice or anything of the sort. It is a simple task and Ty Lee must feel that. It will be the one and only thing Azula asks of her tonight. So, Ty Lee, eyes set with worry, turns and locks the door. Azula watches as Ty Lee seems to stare at the melted doorknob Azula held for an extra moment or so before turning back to her original position.

 

Then, nothing. Azula weighs her options.

 

Mai’s knife would be too quick. She wants him to hurt. For months Azula had been humiliated, captured, and put through enough mental warfare to give any sane adult nightmares just thinking about. She had been stripped of her rank, her title, her claim to the throne, and blinded. Cut in the eyes, burned by his blade and forced to endure the agony it caused.

 

No, anything but her own two hands would be mercy.

 

She begins to walk forward. He’s ten paces away. She counts them in her head.

 

10, 9, 8.

 

“Azula, I’m so sorry.” He begs, his eyes pleading.

 

7, 6, 5.

 

“I-I never meant to-” He stammers, not finding the right words.

 

4, 3, 2.

 

“I have no idea what came over me!” 

 

Azula wouldn’t have chosen those as her last words, but to each their own, right?

 

1.

 

The punch that shudders through her arm and takes Zuko to the floor is so quick even Iroh, who was standing just next to him, couldn’t stop it. He lands next to the shattered teapot he had dropped.

 

Azula continues on, walking steadily towards her brother. Zuko begins to drag himself backward, clutching the left side of his cheek and looking at her with those wide, guilty eyes.

 

Guilt? Hah.

 

“Get up.” She commanded him, and watched as he grabbed a shard of china, and stumbled to his feet. It’s clear he had a concussion as his stance swayed dangerously. 

 

He throws it at her defensively, and Azula tilts her head watching it fly by her. Zuko, who was in the process of running straight at her in an attack, seemed to forget what he was doing. A flash of confusion crossed his face at the way she dodged the china, and paired with his concussed state, he was already swaying as he ran towards her.

 

Azula simply moves out of the way as he falls to the ground, not having to lay a finger on him this time. An unbridled rage fills her stomach watching the display. 

 

“Are you serious?” She scoffs, watching her brother get up again and bring his fists up in a defensive position. But he looks at her in shock. “This is pathetic.”

 

“You-” He stammers. “How can you-”

 

“See? Long story. I won’t bore you with the details.” Azula answers him, and without warning shoots a blast of fire next to him. 

 

“Azula, no fire!” Iroh suddenly shouts, and Azula turns to him, her hand extended and enveloped in blue flames.

 

“Interrupt and I will kill you.” She says, her tone is ice compared to her flames. Iroh doesn’t look dissuaded, and Azula knows he’d put up a challenge. But Azula doesn’t really care. 

 

“Azula, this is wrong.” Iroh says, and dares to take a step forward. “He has wronged you, I understand. But he is your brother!”

 

“That didn’t stop him from cutting out my eyes, Uncle!” Azula shouts. “Go on, tell me he did it for honor! Tell me he’s just a child, or he was defending himself! I gave him every chance to stop! I am a child just the same as him. I’m his little sister, and did that stop him?”

 

Silence. “Did it?!” She screams, daring someone to reply.

 

No one can say anything. Mai has a hard stare about her, and Ty Lee is looking away, and Azula can see the tears in her eyes. She probably doesn’t want this, she realizes slowly. She doesn’t want to see Azula hurt more people, least of all Zuko. It’s in her nature to care, to be the voice of reason.

 

But every time Azula looks at Zuko, all she sees is his face that night. Cold and uncaring as he sliced through her eyes like it was nothing.

 

“No.” Azula answers for them all, and turns back to her brother, who was looking away in shame. “No, instead he carried on, only now he has the decency to feel sorry about it.”

 

“Azula, I never wanted this.” Zuko explains, and slowly lowers his stance. “I’ve regretted it every day-”

 

Azula sends a blast of fire right at him, and he barely has time to deflect it. Working on survival instincts most likely, he goes to send his own, fist beginning outward and Azula can see the flames conjuring around his arm.

 

A quick thwack of two delicate fingers extinguish the flames immediately, and a kick to the back of his leg sends him to his knees with a yelp in pain.

 

“Yeah, that’s not gonna happen.” Ty Lee says from where she stood, her fingers outstretched and waiting for Zuko to make another move, while Mai was behind him, that hard expression still present as she twirled a knife in her hand.

 

Azula wasn’t expecting any help from the two, but her eyes make contact with Mai’s, and without any change in her expression, nods at her.

 

Mai looks down at Zuko, who meets her eyes with that of a heartbroken lover. “We’re over, Zuko.”

 

“Mai-” He chokes, reaching out for her as she walks past him and over to Azula, Ty Lee follows silently.

 

They were with her.

 

Relief and appreciation flooding her system as they came to her side, Azula begins to walk forwards towards Zuko’s crumpled position, but something stops her. A hand gently holding her wrist.

 

Azula knows whose it is, the softness, the delicate, trained fingers. She can see Ty Lee next to her, not looking at her just yet, but a strange worried look on her face.

 

“Don’t kill him.” Is all Ty Lee says. Azula narrows her eyes.

 

“Let go of me, Ty Lee.” Azula says, staring at Zuko with her lips in a hard line. There’s nothing in her voice, except maybe a small touch of guilt. In the back of her heart, she feels a twinge of sadness, knowing that she doesn’t want Ty Lee to see this. 

 

“Can’t you see he’s suffering already?”

 

Azula stares at her brother, the way he brings a hand up to his face, tears falling off his cheeks and onto the floorboards in a constant stream. His sobs reach her ears, but they don’t touch her heart. She’s too angry.

 

“It’s not enough.” Azula mumbles, and twists her head slightly to Ty Lee. She fears looking at the girl fully, that her resolve might crumble seeing those large eyes. Always so caring, always pulling her back to the surface.

 

Azula didn’t want to be pulled back from this. 

 

“You’re better than him, Azula. I know you are.” Ty Lee pleads.

 

“He ruined me.” Azula grits, and stares at Ty Lee fully, not caring. “He deserves to burn for what he did to me.”

 

Ty Lee lets a sad smile play on her lips. “I know, but if you’ve ever valued my opinion, just listen to me. Please, don’t kill him.”

 

That’s not fair. She thinks. Of course she cares, but this was Zuko. She knows what he’s done. She knows he deserves this. Why is she trying to stop her? 

 

“Exactly.” The voice says, finally coming into the conversation. “You saw it, Azula. What I did to the people who blinded me. Don’t you want the same satisfaction?”

 

Azula lets his words sink in as she looks back to Zuko, who was getting up off the ground, Iroh helping him to his feet. Iroh looks at her with worry and concern, surprising her that she sees no anger.

 

I do. Azula thinks, but Ty Lee’s words also ring in her ears, and loudly at that. 

 

Despite everything, she knows Ty Lee is on her side. She’s always been there, even when Azula didn’t want her to be. Maybe they don’t agree on everything, but Ty Lee’s…she’s good. Truly good.

 

Azula wasn’t though. Azula was cold and harsh and angry.

 

I believe in you, Azula.

 

Maybe this is as good as Azula gets.

 

She turns back to Ty Lee, and looks at her with nothingness in her stare. “Let go of me.” 

 

Ty Lee’s grip tightens, and Azula sees tears begin to spring from her eyes. Azula turns her whole body now, and grabs Ty Lee’s arm with her free one, and quietly asks, with all the kindness she can muster under the circumstances, “Please, Ty Lee.”

 

Ty Lee looks at her, scanning every inch of her face for a clue as to what Azula might do if she does. Slowly, Azula pulls. Not hard enough to do it herself, but enough to help Ty Lee along if she chose to let go.

 

And she does, her fingers loosening and Azula allowed to free her hand from Ty Lee’s hold.

 

“Thank you.” She says, and drops the girl's hand gently. 

 

She turns back to Zuko, and immediately her expression changes to that hard, cold stare with burning eyes.

 

No, Azula wouldn’t kill him. That would be mercy. He deserves to live with the pain Azula was about to give him for the rest of his life. 

 

She walks over to his hunched position, too busy wallowing in his sorrow to notice her. She kneels down to him, and tilts her head to make him look at her. “So, Zuzu, how did it feel? Gain back any of that honor you were looking for?”

 

He says nothing, his mouth opening and closing, searching for any word that could help him. Of course, he comes up empty.

 

“Do you have any idea what you’ve done?” She asks him coldly.

 

There’s no answer from her brother, and slowly, she reaches her hands up to her blindfold. They curl around the backside of the cloth as she drags it up, revealing her flaming blue eyes and scarred face to Zuko. 

 

He seems to let out something between a gasp and a sob at seeing her eyes, looking in horror at what he’s done as tears pour out of him. 

 

“I-” Zuko tries but Azula holds up a finger with a small blue flame sprouting from it. 

 

“No. No you don’t!” She shouts, and grabs a handful of his hair, pulling at it roughly. “I have fought monsters I can’t see, and traveled with people I can barely stand. I have endured more in a few months than you ever could in lifetimes. I have nearly died several times because of what you’ve done to me, so don’t sit there and tell me that you’re sorry . I. Don’t. Care!”

 

She throws him backwards and stands, pacing for a moment, laughing. So many ideas, so much time. Pick one, pick one…

 

Grinning, she takes a step forward, but before she can take another the door slams open and Azula’s hands are struck with something hard and cold. Azula recognizes it, having been encased in it for a day. 

 

Rock. 

 

Only this was different, it was dozens of small rocks that all closed in together around her fists and brought them together behind her back. Immediately she tries to break out of them, but finds as soon as her hands are free, the rocks attach themselves back around her wrists.

 

“What the-!” Zuko suddenly shouts. “Hey?! What is this?!” 

 

Azula looks up to see Ty Lee, Mai, and Iroh all in similar predicaments, and then as she looks to the door widens her eyes. Long robes and circular hats.

 

The Dai Li.

 

“You all are coming with us. This disturbance is not tolerated in the walls of Ba Sing Se.” One of them says, his voice stern and monotone, never tilting his head up enough for Azula to get a good look.

 

“Release us, immediately!” Iroh demands. “My nephew and I are simple folk-!”

 

“I’m afraid your refugee routine will not work on them, General Iroh, Dragon of The West.” 

 

A new man steps in, his face visible with long hair and a small mustache paired with a goatee. He smiles at them with a strange sort of smug kindness. 

 

“Who are you?” Azula asks, though she had a feeling she knew the answer.

 

His eyes turn to her, fixing his smile and stare directly at her. “Forgive my manners. My name is Long Feng. Don’t trouble yourself in responding, I already know who you are.”

 

He then turns to each person he names, a hand gestured to each of them as he does so. “Miss Mai, daughter of Ukano; Ty Lee, daughter of Tatsuya; Prince Zuko, son of Ozai; and former Princess Azula, daughter of Ozai.”

 

At the former, Azula tries to take a step forward but one of the Dai Li flicks their finger up and her feet become entombed in rock. She glares at him, “What do you want?”

 

“What do I want?” Long Feng takes a deep breath as he speaks, stepping more into the room and towards Azula. “What I want is very simple. Peace, and prosperity for my people. By any means.”

 

“We will ensure order, Azula. By any means necessary.” Ozai’s words echo after Long Feng’s.

 

Long Feng leans down to her height in front of her. “Your little display here threatens that peace, and I will not stand for it.”

 

Azula stays silent, keeping her glare on him as he chuckles and straightens up. Addressing all of them, he says, “I’ve kept my eye on all of you. Fire benders in Ba Sing Se, some under the pretext of refugees! Very clever, I must say. And the others-”

 

He points to Mai and Ty Lee. “-traveling with the Avatar.” He whistles, as if impressed. “I must say that has been unheard of for centuries.”

 

“You’re with the Avatar?” Zuko asks, and Azula turns to see him staring at her, working out the reasoning in his own head. She says nothing, refocusing on Long Feng.

 

“Despite the differences between the Fire Nation and the Earth Kingdom outside these walls, I allowed you all into this city, frankly, because it intrigued me. The Dragon of The West, coming back to the scene of his greatest defeat in disguise with his nephew. And, well, I couldn’t turn down the Avatar without due cause.”

 

“However.” He says, a sternness replacing his light tone. “You’ve fire bended, and drawn attention to yourselves. You’ve threatened the safety I have worked so hard to curate, and I cannot allow you to ruin it.”

 

Azula watches him carefully, his now cold eyes directed at her. She was the one to use her firebending first, and while she admits it was a misstep, she doesn’t regret it. If anything, it was all part of the plan.

 

She had hoped doing something drastic would put her in front of the leader of the Dai Li. If they were anything worth their salt they’d know who she was. However, she’s disappointed.

 

He’s just so…uncreative.

 

He tilts his head towards his agents, and commands, “Take them.”

 

Ty Lee and Mai are first, bags drawn over their heads, and then Azula can only watch as a syringe is plunged into their necks, injecting a strange foggy looking liquid. 

 

She hears Ty Lee yelp at the feeling, and then go limp into the arms of an agent standing right behind her. Zuko and Iroh are not far behind, bagged and drugged as well, but Azula doesn’t care about them.

 

“You bitch-!” Azula shouts, seeing red. The stone restraints holding her hands and feet explode into fiery pebbles as Azula moves too quickly for them to reform around her. The man controlling her restraints was behind her, a similar syringe in his hand as she turned and sent a fiery fist into jaw. He screams in agony at the burns she left, his syringe dropping to the ground and shattering, the liquid spilling onto the stone.

 

She turns back to the man holding Ty Lee, her eyes glowing with a fiery anger. She memorizes every detail of his face. The shape of his eyes, the cut of his hair, and a scar on his lip. 

 

“Give her to me.” She orders, flames swirling around her hands, through her fingers and threatening to burst at any moment. The agent seems taken aback, his step faltering as he tries to move backwards. Ty Lee sways in his grip, only fueling Azula more.

 

Long Feng sighs, and Azula doesn’t pay attention to him. “Will someone please contain her?”

 

Perhaps she was too caught up in the culprit, but a rough tower of stone jabs into her side painfully, making her shout and fall to her knees. Another agent had taken the chance to attack, of which Azula got back up, holding her side and sending a fireball straight at him. 

 

More agents converge on her, stone flying at her from all directions and she’s forced to forget about the pain in her side to dodge the boulders aimed to injure, maim, and even kill.

 

She manages to take out 4, all laying at her feet while more file in from outside. However, her moves become sloppy, overpowered by sheer numbers as boulders hit sharply into her body from all sides and angles. Feeling the bruises already forming along her body, she forces herself to continue. She’s near Ty Lee, even going so far as to reach out a hand to her.

 

And then something sticks in her neck, and Azula quickly swivels to the agent, trying to send a blast of fire at him, only to find nothing comes out. Her vision blurs to black, the hand she looked at in confusion turning into three before fading into nothing but darkness. She couldn’t bend.

 

“What-” She slurs, hand to her neck and wobbling slightly before falling to her knees. Fear trickles through her skin, unable to see or stand. Utterly defenseless, and Azula is reminded back to those first months of being blind. “What is this? What did you-”

 

“Don’t worry.” Long Feng says somewhere in front of her. “Your friends will be just fine, so long as you cooperate.”

 

Losing the feeling in her body, unconsciousness creeping into her veins and through her mind, she falls to the ground, the darkness accompanied now by the filtering void of nothing as she goes under.

 

-

 

She wakes up to the sound of groaning.

 

It’s unpleasant, and she’s already deeply annoyed by the time she’s fully registered the state of her body.

 

Cold metal is wrapped around her wrists and ankles. She can hear the jingle of the chain as she moves slightly. Her arms are lifted above her head, and her legs outstretched in front of her sat position. She can’t see, however hard she tries to bend her sight back to life, and the floor and wall she was pressed against were jagged and rough. 

 

She was in a cave, or maybe a cell. Her bending no longer worked, was it because of the drug? 

 

At the thought of the metal syringe, she remembers. She remembers Ty Lee’s limp body in the arms of an agent, she remembers Long Feng’s voice coaxing her to cooperate.

 

More groaning, only this time Azula is awake, and realizes she knew the voice attached to it.

 

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding.” She mumbles, and her words seem to stir Zuko across from her.

 

“Azula?” Zuko says, an edge of fear in her voice. “What- Where are we?”

 

Azula chuckles. As if being captured wasn’t bad enough. They gave her Zuko as a cellmate. “You tell me, you’re the one with eyes, after all.”

 

Silence.

 

“I told you I was sorry.”

 

“And I told you; I don’t care.”

 

They sit there, Azula not wanting to speak and Zuko probably unable to find the words he needs. She needed to find a way out of here. Ty Lee and Mai were somewhere with them, she knew it. They would keep them together for convenience. 

 

“Your eyes.” Zuko starts.

 

Azula looks somewhere in his direction, glaring. “I’d advise you to choose your words very carefully.” 

 

No matter that she was chained, her bending missing from whatever drug in her system. She’d find a way.

 

“They were blue, in the tea shop. Now they’re…gray.” He explains, and Azula’s surprised he noticed that much, but doesn’t let it show. “H-How?”

 

She raises an eyebrow.

 

“I want to understand, Azula.” He pleads.

 

“I would hope you understood what you were doing when you blinded me, but clearly that’s not the case.” She says, anger rumbling in the pit of her stomach.

 

Zuko seems to resemble her growing feelings. “I was protecting myself.”

 

Azula scoffs.

 

“I was! You were going to kill me!”

 

“Yes, well. You weren’t being very cooperative, were you?” She bites back. “All you had to do was come along.”

 

“I had a mission-”

 

“I don’t give two shits about your mission.” She scoffs, looking to the side despite not being able to see anything over there. The effect would be enough for Zuko.

 

“Oh yeah?! Well what about you?! Traveling with the Avatar!” He says in a knowing tone, and Azula grits her teeth. She had hoped he’d forgotten that small bit of information, but no matter. He would have found out eventually. “What would father say about that?!”

 

Azula smirks. “It’s more like…an alliance of opportunity. I found out he was the Avatar, and knew he’d lead me straight to you.”

 

“So you used the Avatar for your own advantage?” Zuko concludes with a scoff. “You haven’t changed at all. Always using people, and never caring about their feelings or what it will do to them.”

 

Azula chuckles. “As opposed to what? You? You’ve dragged Iroh along on your adventures for three years. Effectively got him banished as well.”

 

“I didn’t ask him to come.”

 

“You didn’t stop him, either.” She answers quickly. “Face it, after Lu Ten’s death, Iroh needed a son. You were his replacement.”

 

Zuko is silent, and Azula can feel the tension her words provide, reveling in the fact that she’s finally hit a nerve. 

 

“Harsh.” The voice comments. “But not unwarranted.”

 

Azula doesn’t reply to him, instead focusing on Zuko. “What? Nothing to say? You know I’m right, don’t you? You’ve always been the second option.”

 

“You really are a monster, Azula.” She can hear the pain in his voice, the tortured way his voice strained to get the words out. Azula had half a mind to think he was crying.

 

That wasn’t what got Azula though. It was the way that Ursa’s voice seemed to overlap with Zuko’s. It’s as if she’s right there, gleaming down at her with her stupid, sorrowfully disappointed face.

 

Agni, Azula hates him. She loathes his entire being, and if she wasn’t chained she’d burn him alive, making sure not to waste a single, agonizing second-

 

The locks outside the door began to turn and crank. Azula’s head shoots towards the sound, and she quickly gets on her feet, chains falling loosely at her sides as she does so. She notes the length, and how much she had to work with, and hears similar noises coming from Zuko’s side of the room.

 

The latch clicks, and a large sounding metal door groans, opening and the shuffle of footsteps come inside. No one speaks, and Azula wishes desperately to see.

 

One pair is heading for her, followed by another, and a similar treatment is heading towards Zuko.

 

“What is this? Who’s there?!” She shouts. It’s a useless effort, she does not expect an answer, and knows it's the Dai Li anyway.

 

“Let go of me!” Zuko shouts, and Azula hears the footsteps come within reaching distance of her.

 

An arm grabs her tightly, and Azula acts. She quickly uses her own hand to grab it, pulling it sharply and hearing a satisfying crack, the bone of the agent’s arm breaking. His shouts of pain are silenced as Azula uses his pained state to yank him in front of her and twist what loose chain she had around where she hoped was his neck. It seems to work because she can feel the pull of his flesh against where she held the chain tightly, and how his breath contracts, choking as she holds him in front of her as a shield.

 

“Stay back, or you’ll be next!” She commands. All the footsteps that were about to rush her still. She glares at whoever is out there. “I don’t need bending to kill you.”

 

“You really are a monster, Azula!” Ursa screams at her.

 

Azula grits her teeth. “Shut up.”

 

Silence befalls the room.

 

Her grip tightens around the chain, pressing further into the agent’s throat.

 

“No one spoke, Azula.” The voice reassures her, sounding gentle.

 

“Release him, you’re hurting the poor thing!” Ursa scolds, and Azula thinks back to that moment all those years ago, Azula so confused at what she was doing wrong.

 

“I said shut up!” She shouts, fighting her mother’s words. She hates her. She hates them all.

 

“Azula.” The voice comes, stern this time, making Azula take pause.

 

Azula feels a tear slip down her cheek, and it only makes her angrier. Why did she care? Her mother was weak.

 

“...I am not the only voice in your head, am I?” They say. The words are soft, echoing in her ears and it makes Azula’s lips purse, trembling slightly. 

 

“Never let them see you cry, Azula. Emotions are always the downfall to strategy.” 

 

Azula’s not happy to hear Ozai’s voice. It’s painful as it mixes with all the new information she’s learned over the past few weeks. Her hold around the chain tightens.

 

“Go away.” She grits, to Ozai. To Ursa. To the Dai Li. To everyone who tries to tell her what to do. She’s tired of being ordered around, told what to believe, who to trust. Azula knows who she can trust. She-

 

Something clicks. 

 

“That’s it, Azula.” The voice says in a hushed tone. “Remember what matters.”

 

With the flash of a bright smile in her mind, Azula’s mind calms, but her grip stays. A rush of clarity fills her, and she feels like she’s seeing clearer than ever before.

 

“Azula-” Zuko’s strained voice calls, and Azula turns to his voice.

 

The next one that speaks is unfamiliar. “Hand’s in the air, or I will kill your brother.”

 

She can imagine the scenario, and debates letting them. But then she reminds herself that if anyone is going to kill Zuko, it’s going to be here.

 

Still…

 

Without warning, she uses her free hand, reaching around the agent's face to his jaw and twists sharply, hearing his neck snap cleanly. She loosens her chain as he falls to the ground, dead.

 

Slowly, she lifts up her hands. “Oops.”

 

Both of her raised hands are quickly hit by slabs of rock that connect to the stone behind it, holding her in place. With no bending to release her, she is forced to stand there.

 

Footsteps resume, and Azula hears a body drop to the floor in front of her, most likely Zuko’s. Without warning, another syringe is inserted into her neck, making her flinch and it quickly pulls her under again, working faster now that she still couldn’t see.

 

-

 

She’s not sure how long she’s out, but when she wakes up next, instead of groaning there’s pure silence. 

 

She’s still standing, held up by her chains entombed in rock. She can feel the ache in her arms and legs, forced to stay upright. A meager punishment for killing one of them, but most likely under orders not to do anything drastic. Yet.

 

She hears a slight shuffle across from her. Zuko most likely.

 

“You alive?” She calls.

 

A groan, followed by more rustling. “You could have gotten me killed.”

 

Azula rolls her eyes. “Get over yourself. They wouldn’t kill either of us. We’re too valuable to them.”

 

For a moment, neither says anything, Azula thinking of ways to escape. She didn’t have her bending, whatever drug they put in her system needing regular dosages to keep the effects. Her hands and feet were bound and chained, so what options did she have?

 

Nothing.

 

She scowls, and moves onto the next. What did Long Feng need them for?

 

“Your friends will be just fine, so long as you cooperate.” 

 

Cooperate, what was that supposed to mean? Did he have a plan for her? What was it? More importantly, how could she use it?

 

“Since when did you become a killer?” Zuko mumbles to her.

 

Azula looks somewhere in his direction, no real emotion on her face. Killing doesn’t matter. It’s a means to an end. She’d get what she wants, she just has to wait. “I do what needs to be done. And I need to get out of here.”

 

“Why? It’s not like you have anywhere to go.”

 

“I don’t have to explain myself to you.” Azula bites, fed up with his incessant questions. 

 

Uselessly, she pulls on her arms, but finds the stone is solid and won’t be shifting anytime soon. The chains jingle in her ears, making her wince from the volume.

 

She relaxes her hands and closes her eyes, more for comfort than any actual use. How long has it been? A day? Two? There was no way to tell how long the drug kept them under for.

 

Minutes, hours pass, Azula’s not sure. Zuko’s breathing is even, meaning he must have fallen asleep after Azula refused to speak to him. But not her, no she stayed awake. Waiting. Listening.

 

Click.

 

Zuko stirs awake immediately, the telling sign of the door unlocking spurring his chain to jingle loudly and his feet to shuffle, meaning he was standing. Azula watches where she thinks the door is carefully with narrowed eyes.

 

After it finishes unlatching, it opens, whining on its hinges as a pair of footsteps enter.

 

They head towards Azula, and stop in front of her. She says nothing. Waiting.

 

“Try anything, and there will be consequences.” The agent’s voice is cold.

 

Azula stays silent, which is her way of agreeing.

 

The stone around her hands crumbles, and her hands drop to a more level position. The agent unlatches her hands before quickly covering them with rock so she can’t try anything. Her feet are freed next, and he quickly grabs hold of her arm, rock forming around them quickly.

 

“Azula?” Zuko says as they begin to walk towards the door. She can hear him pulling on his chains. “Hey! Leave her alone! Take me instead!”

 

They continue, Zuko’s shouts falling on deaf ears.

 

They step out of the cell, Azula knowing this because she hears the door shut behind her and Zuko becomes nothing but muffled noise.

 

“Let’s go, before the serum wears off.” One of the agents says behind her.

 

They begin to walk, and she tilts her head slightly towards him, taking in his words. The drug must be wearing off soon, but why move her without injecting more? It was risky to move her when she was close to regaining her bending, so why take it?

 

She’s led for several minutes, forced to turn through halls of which she has no idea what they look like. She hears quiet drips of water echo from the hall, the sound of shuffling footsteps passing her.

 

What was this place?

 

They stop.

 

She hears the unlatching of a new door, and is forced inside of it. There’s silence as they shut the door behind her, an agent still holding her by the rocky cuffs entombing her hands.

 

“Am I getting an upgrade?” She taunts at the thrilling silence. “I would prefer to be alone this time. My cellmate was ever so irritating.”

 

“And yet, it taught us so much about you.” 

 

Long Feng’s voice is curt, and yet still airing that insufferable smugness he held onto.

 

Azula raises an eyebrow ahead of her. “And to what do I owe the pleasure?”

 

“Let’s call it an agreement.” Was his response. 

 

Azula says nothing, allowing him to explain. She was intrigued, but she had to make this look good.

 

“It’s very simple. I have been…detained for the time being, and in my absence, you shall command my forces of the Dai Li.” Long Feng explains. “You shall carry out the orders I give you, I know your skills as a leader are renowned, even here in the Earth Kingdom. Your friends are causing trouble, and it seems I cannot trust the Earth King to do what is necessary.”

 

“They aren’t my friends.” Azula corrects. 

 

“Be that as it may, they are in the way. I need to reestablish control, something I know you in the Fire Nation are exceptionally skilled at carrying out.” He replies.

 

Azula ponders this for a moment, weighing her options. Finally, she asks, “And why would I do anything for you?”

 

“Because I have your friends, your real friends. It would be a shame if they were… hurt if you refused to cooperate.”

 

Gotcha.

 

Azula narrows her eyes into a seething glare. The thought of Ty Lee somewhere in this prison was enough. “Fine. I’m guessing this is why I am allowed my bending back?”

 

The rock around her hands crumble away, and Azula rubs her wrists, pleased to finally be free once again. “Smart girl. You will have the Dai Li at your disposal, but make no mistake, they are not yours. I am their leader, they take their orders from me. You are simply my stand in until things are back in order.”

 

“...Very well.” Azula agrees. “I would be of more use if I had an idea of the situation.”

 

Long Feng explained to her what had happened in the interim when she had been detained. He was actually the Grand Secretariat of Ba Sing Se. He oversaw the safe keeping of Ba Sing Se’s livelihood, but Aang and the others had confronted the Earth King after somehow figuring out about his operations. Long Feng had kept the majority of it from the Earth King, so when confronted with it, he was imprisoned.

 

Keeping the fact that Azula had informed them of the truth of the Dai Li to herself, Azula sees her window of opportunity.

 

“So you want me to clean up your mess?” She says in a neutral tone.

 

Long Feng ignores this. “Just follow my orders. If you manage to do this, I will free you and your friends.”

 

“How kind.” Azula drawls, and turns her back on him. “How long until my bending’s back?”

 

“The drug works for a 48 hour period. It should be out of your system soon.”

 

As he said this, Azula feels her blood begin to warm, the drug working its way out and her fire conjuring itself back in. In a few minutes she’d be back to full strength, she could feel it growing by the second.

 

She smirks. “Then, let the games begin.”

 

-

 

The Dai Li were an impressive force, Azula will admit that. Once her sight had returned, she’d quickly made sense of her location. Excavated caves lined with metal doors filled the labyrinth of a prison she stood in. It was the perfect underground lair, and Azula would be interested to see where its location resided once she left.

 

However, she had more pressing matters.

 

A hundred Dai Li agents stood in front of her, lined ten to a row, two feet apart, and ten rows full. All stood motionless, heads covered by their circular hats with hands tucked into the open sleeves of their robes. As far as a secret force goes, they were perfect. Skillfully trained, obedient, and loyal.

 

Azula would exploit that.

 

She stepped off the small stage, two stairs high and began to walk down the rows of agents, scanning each of their faces. “You all know who I am, so I won’t bore you with introductions. The Earth King is no longer your ally, he sees you as a threat to the security of the city you have worked to keep safe. He has imprisoned your leader, Long Feng, and will soon turn on you.”

 

“That is where I step in. Long Feng has entrusted me with overseeing a coup of the Earth King’s position, and securing this will be no easy task. It is a matter of life and death, and we must be swift and decisive if we are to succeed.”

 

Azula stops at the fifth row back, staring at an agent to her right. He looked simple, like all the others, with his head turned down. However, just on his lip, Azula sees the scar cut into it.

 

She turns, and walks her way towards him.

 

“It is my understanding that you all believe I am under the control of your leader, Long Feng. That, with my friends imprisoned, I am forced to do his bidding.” Azula expresses, and stops right in front of the man with the scarred lip. He towers over here by easily a foot and a half, so he merely shifts his eyes to fall on her.

 

Azula keeps a level stare at him, showing no display of emotion. However, the scene of Ty Lee in his arms boils her blood. She reaches a hand up to his shoulder, dusting it gently.

 

“This is a grave misjudgement.” She says, and watches as heads tilt towards her, a hundred eyes watching her intently, waiting to see what she would do. She places her hands firmly on his shoulder. “Allow me to correct it.”

 

Without warning or hesitation, the robes underneath Azula’s hand ignite into fiery blue flames, spreading like wildfire across the cloth. The man screams in terror, and Azula can feel a hundred men turn on her with defensive positions ready.

 

“Help me! It burns!” The man screams as blue fire encapsulates his entire body, Azula steps back as the man crumbles to the floor, and slowly lifts her hand upwards. She watches as the fire burns brighter, growing taller as it melts his flesh, his screams dying as his vocal chords are burned to ash.

 

Satisfaction runs through her body, watching him perish from the world under her flames. 

 

When the fire dies out, nothing but a carcass is left, the flesh melted into his robes. She stares at a rotting pile of dead skin and bones.

 

She stands unfazed, looking up and into the eyes of the agent just behind him, and using her sense to see everyone else’s fearful eyes. They stand ready to fight, but they know as well as her, it won’t end well.

 

“Challenge me if you dare, but make no mistake. Any attempts of disloyalty will be met with an end similar to what you see here. That I promise.” She pledges, and with her hands interlocked behind her back, she steps over his body and to the agent in front of her.

 

His eyes are wide, the only thing betraying his determined stance. She meets his gaze with a hard, cold stare. As if daring him to attack.

 

“Kneel.” She commands.

 

There is a pregnant pause, and Azula can see his hands shaking. Slowly, without immediately breaking his stance, his knees bend, dropping him lower to the floor. His hands come down, and he rests in a kneeling position, his head bowed to her in silence.

 

One by one, ninety eight more men fell to their knees, heads bowed without a single word of rebellion against her.

 

She examines them, eyes trailing over the sea of circular hats and long robes under her commands. “Very good, let’s begin.”

 

-

 

Despite what she had said in her speech, the plan to overthrow the city was far too easy. Long Feng had explained that behind the Earth King were his five major generals, in charge of overseeing the protection of the city’s outer walls. Currently, they would be helping Aang and his friends plan to help with their plan on The Day of The Black Sun. 

 

She would have to face them head on to gain complete capture, but that would be a simple task. She could dwindle them down with her new forces. 

 

A striking pain ebbs in the back of her mind at the thought of turning on her allies. They had been through many ordeals, and she knew they would not take the betrayal well. 

 

Azula pushes that feeling down. They were a means to an end, and now she had everything she wanted. An army, Zuko locked away, and the chance to take over Ba Sing Se, effectively capturing the Earth Kingdom. Something that the Fire Nation had been after for decades.

 

“And do you really want to do that?” The voice asks her.

 

Azula was sitting alone in a room, scouring over a handful of maps of the city as well as its infrastructures. In her hand was a small stone pawn that represented three Dai Li agents. She rolled it around in her hand, looking over the Royal Palace’s rooms and decided where she’d place them.

 

“Why wouldn’t I?” Azula asks. 

 

“Does what you have seen all these months mean that little?” They urge. “That you can throw it away, just like that?”

 

Azula's mind turns to the refugee camps. Of Wan-Shi Tong words. The Fire Nation had done so much damage to this kingdom, all for the sake of a war that Azula wasn’t sure what the point was any more.

 

And why should she care? She’s no longer the Princess. It may be her people, but after the drill they seemed very willing to accept new leadership. And into Zhao’s hands no less. No, the Fire Nation’s fate would be their own. Azula wouldn’t fight to protect it anymore.

 

“I don’t care about any of it.” Azula decides. “What matters is freeing Mai and Ty Lee. She- They didn’t deserve any of this.”

 

Her correction makes her curse in her head, but she continues on without addressing it whatsoever, and the voice seems to give her leeway. He doesn’t comment about it.

 

“And once it’s done, then what? This city will fall apart without its leadership.”

 

“Then let it. It’s time they got a dose of reality.” Azula bites, and places a small stone pawn in the throne room. These three would act as back up for the six that would escort the Earth King off his throne.

 

“You’re playing with fire, Azula.” The voice says with a sigh.

 

Azula laughs. “You don’t seem to understand. I’ve been playing with fire all my life, and it has always bowed to me.”

 

The voice says nothing, and Azula decides the plan is ready. Leaving the room, she is met with two Dai Li guards on either side of her, guarding the door.

 

“It’s time.” She orders them, and they follow her wordlessly.

 

They head through the passageways, more Dai Li joining and leading her from the front. No words are spoken, Azula counting the steps of her plan in her head until they reach a wall.

 

The two agents in front of her push their hands outward, and the wall suddenly pushes, a small stone staircase forming as they use their bending. They begin upwards, every fifty steps the agents bending more staircases until finally, light breaks from the top.

 

They emerge on a small rocky platform, surrounded by water. She’s unfamiliar with it, and asks, “Where is this?”

 

“Lake Laogai.” One of the agents answers, offering up no further explanation.

 

Azula hums, and they continue onwards to a carriage waiting for them.

 

The ride is maybe an hour, passing through the city’s inner ring until finally they stop at the palace.

 

“Follow the plan, stay out of sight.” She orders as she steps out of the carriage.

 

The Dai Li say nothing, and the carriage pulls off, heading towards the gates where they would be let inside. Azula begins up the normal entrance of the palace, guards seeing her with looks of surprise. Clearly word had gotten around of her disappearance. 

 

She pays this no mind, heading up the mountain of steps casually and into the palace. She’d memorized the layout from the maps, and takes all the necessary turns she needs to until finally she stands at a pair of large gleaming gold and green doors.

 

The guards at the gate cross their spears at her arrival. “State your name and reason for being here.”

 

“My name is Azula, and I believe the Avatar and his friends are looking for me.”

 

At this, the guards look at each other a bit wide eyed, and uncross their spears. The doors open with a slam of their feet to the ground, and she heads inside the throne room.

 

Immediately using her senses, she can see the Dai Li crawling up the extravagant pillars and along the high ceiling, unnoticed to anyone in the room. 

 

As she walks through, she sees a man sitting on the throne conversing with one of the generals, a scroll in his hand. The Earth King’s bear sat at his left, and with her back to Azula, stood a familiar person.

 

Katara.

 

“Yes, that should suffice, have it done and let me know when it’s completed.” The Earth King says.

 

Her footsteps seem to become audible to them, and she sees the Earth King first to look at her, shock melting through his expression and forcing the other two to look. Katara immediately turns and heads towards her.

 

“Azula! Where have you been?!” She exclaims, running up to her. Azula keeps her face neutral, not wanting to give anything away. However, Katara seems to look behind her and confusion mixes in. “Where’s Mai and Ty Lee?”

 

“Back at the house. We’ve had quite the adventure, and I’m sure they're more capable than I am to regale you with all the details. What’s going on here?” She lies smoothly.

 

Katara lifts a gesturing hand to the Earth King. “We took what you told us and confronted the Earth King about it. You were right about Long Feng. We thought something happened to you guys, and Toph’s been out searching.”

 

The thought of the group worried about her friends, Azula included makes something in her twist uncomfortably. “How kind of you.” Is all she can muster in response.

 

“The good news is the Earth King has agreed to help with the attack, and we found Appa!” She says, happiness leaking out of her and Azula's eyes widen in surprise.

 

“Is that so? Where was he?”

 

Katara then looks angry. “Long Feng had him chained up in this super creepy evil lair. It was called Lake Laogai or something. Gave me the heebie jeebies.”

 

They had been there, Azula thinks. The Avatar had been in the same place she was, and they hadn’t found them. How could they have? They were drugged, asleep for most of the time. Still, a wave of…something passes over her. They had been so close.

 

Azula feels the urge to tell Katara. That there were agents waiting for her command to jump down and take them all prisoner. That Ty Lee and Mai were still captured, that they needed to help her.

 

But she couldn’t. One wrong misstep and Ty Lee or Mai could be hurt. Killed even if she stepped anywhere out of line.

 

“So then, what’s the plan for the Dai Li?” She asks.

 

“We’ll deal with them soon. I think it’s like you said. Their leader is Long Feng, and from the looks of it they’re more loyal to him than to the Earth King.” Katara answers, and Azula nods in agreement.

 

“This is a mistake, Azula.” The voice urges her as she walks past Katara without a word.

 

“Azula?” Katara says in a worried tone.

 

I have to. They still have her. 

 

Guilt creeps through her veins, regret of something she can still prevent, but she has to. She had to get her out of there. That was all that mattered anymore.

 

“I know. But there are other ways-”

 

Azula faces the Earth King, no emotions expressed as he looks down at her from his throne.

 

“So you are Azula. Your friends have been very worried about you. I’m glad you’re safe.” The Earth King expresses in kindness, a warm smile on his face.

 

She immediately sees the gullibleness of his nature. How easy it would be to manipulate and control his position from behind. In a world full of war and spies, this is a man too pure and good. 

 

“I appreciate all you’ve done for them.” Azula allows a small token of sincerity to slip into her words, looking back at Katara with something vaguely sad before turning back. “Now, if you’d be so kind. Please don’t make this more difficult than it has to be, Your Highness.”

 

His brow furrowed in confusion. “What are you-”

 

Before he can finish, six Dai Li agents drop down from the ceiling, three chaining the High General at his side while the other three work to secure the Earth King. Stone locks his hands to the armrests of his throne and his feet to the floor, unable to move. 

 

“Azula what are you-?!” Katara shouts, but before can do anything Azula watches the three she’d placed as backup chain Katara as well.

 

Azula takes a deep breath.

 

“I hope you know what you’re doing.” The voice says knowingly.

 

Azula doesn’t reply, and looks at Katara. “You didn’t think I would actually let you attack the Fire Nation, did you?” 

 

Realization flashes through Katara instantly, and that surprise turns into glowering rage. “You- You tricked us?”

 

“I’d hardly call it trickery. I barely had to do anything to win you over. And once I was here, it was almost too easy. An entire force of Earth Benders just waiting for the right moment.”

“How could you?! And just when I had started to actually trust you!” Katara shouts, pulling on her restaurants, but the agents hold firm, keeping her in place. “We were your friends!”

 

Azula steps over to her, eyebrow raised in contempt. “What gave you that idea?”

 

Katara says nothing, only glaring at her with such hate. That guilt floods through her veins, and Azula wishes it didn’t. Azula forces herself to chuckle.

 

She waves her hand, turning her back to Katara. “Take them away.”

 

“Aang will stop you! You won’t get away with this, Azula!” Katara shouts, fighting against the guards every step until she’s taken out of the throne room. The Earth King and High general are taken as well, and Azula is left alone.

 

By now, the other four High Generals will have been intercepted and taken capture as well, rendering any power against Azula mute. Ba Sing Se, as of this moment, was effectively hers.

 

It doesn’t feel good.

 

She steps up to the throne, hands behind her back and staring at it curiously. The Fire Nation had been after this throne for so long. Decades of waging attacks outside its borders, and all it took was getting inside to topple it within a matter of days.

 

She’d always had a deep respect for Ba Sing Se. Despite it being one of the Fire Nation’s main targets in this bloody war, Azula had always admired its resilience. They had never buckled or yielded to the Fire Nation, thwarting their topmost generals, Iroh included. 

 

She admired that, and it always made her want to be the one to conquer it. To prove she was more than any of them. She was smarter, better. And here she was, proven right. The throne in front of her, ready to be taken.

 

“I am the Conqueror of Ba Sing Se.” She says out loud, feeling the weight of those words. Such pride she would’ve had months ago saying that. What it would have meant for her, for her nation.

 

But now, she was alone. 

 

“How does it feel?” The voice asks her. “To finally succeed where others have tried so hard, and failed?”

 

Azula huffs a small chuckle. “Pointless.”

 

There was no celebration, no reason for it. Ba Sing Se was overthrown, and for what? 

 

“I tried to warn you.”

 

Azula hums, finding it amusing how the voice has yet to catch on. “You should really stop underestimating me.”

 

Before the voice could reply, the door at the end of the throne room flew open, its loud announcement signaling just what she was expecting.

 

With dozens of Dai Li behind him, Long Feng enters the throne room looking smug. Azula watches him carry himself with pride over to her, and raises her eyebrow as he stops at the foot of the steps up to the throne.

 

“Now is the part where I double-cross you.” He announces, as if it were a surprise.

 

She turns fully towards him, making no expected look of surprise or fear. She knew this was how it was going to play out. He planned to use her for a means to an end. He had no intention of ever letting her or her friends go.

 

“Dai Li, arrest the Former Fire Nation Princess, Azula.” He commands.

 

The Dai Li don’t move.

 

Azula allows a grin to creep onto her lips.

 

Long Feng notices their hesitation, and turns to them. “What are you waiting for?! Arrest her!”

 

They don’t budge under his tantrum, and Azula takes her turn to speak. “They don’t answer to you anymore, Long Feng.”

 

He turns to her in shock, his eyes wide at seeing her confidence. “What is this?”

 

She continues, “They haven’t made up their minds, can’t you tell? They’re waiting to see how this plays out.”

 

“What are you talking about?” Long Feng scoffs, looking about as in denial as a person could get. Azula pities him.

 

“The Dai Li are an impressive force, but they respect strength.” Azula answers. “I knew what kind of a person you were the moment I saw you. All that bravado, the confidence. You were born with nothing, and have struggled, and conceived to get where you are. But that isn’t true strength, it may have worked up till now, but they see a new leader, someone worthy of standing behind. More so than you.”

 

Long Feng, stunned into silence, stands frozen, unable to move, retort, defend himself in any manner. 

 

She gestures to the throne behind her. “The fact is, they don’t know who’s going to be sitting upon that throne. But I know. And you know.”

 

Without giving him time to think, because she doubts he’d say anything even if she did, she walks over to the throne and sits in it, crossing her legs and wearing a knowing smirk across her lips. “Well?”

 

She can see the hot drips of sweat streaming from his forehead down his face from his position, until finally, he gives in and steps into a low kneel, bowing his head to her. “You’ve beaten me at my own game.” 

 

She scoffs, and rests her cheek on her enclosed fist. “Don’t flatter yourself. You were never even a player.”

 

Behind him, the Dai Li also fall to their knees in respect, showing their commitment to her as well, and she nods her head in acceptance. 

 

“Take him away, and lock him up where no one will find him again.” Azula orders, and two agents get up and grab his hands from behind.

 

They walk him out of the room, and Azula stands, making her way down the steps and through the agents that stand as she passes them. They follow her without question through the halls, not knowing where she’s going but trusting her to lead them.

 

-

 

She stands in front of a metal door, hundreds of feet under the surface. The drip of water in the distance fills her ears as she gathers her courage. 

 

“Open it.” She orders the agents behind her, and they do so.

 

Once the latch is free, it’s pushed open and she walks inside.

 

There on the back wall, Azula’s eyes find Ty Lee, chained to the wall and looking down. She registers Mai is there too, on a wall to her right, but she’s focused on the acrobat.

 

She looks tired.

 

“What now? More threats?” Ty Lee scoffs, still not looking up. She hasn’t realized it’s Azula standing in front of her.

 

Azula can’t speak for a moment, using her senses to scan every visible inch of Ty Le’s skin, looking for marks or bruises. When she finds none, she allows that fearful trickle through her skin to relax. She was unharmed.

 

“That’s no way to speak to your savior, now is it?” Azula taunts, and immediately Ty Lee’s neck snaps up. So does Mai’s, and Azula smiles at her. 

 

“Azula!” Ty Lee exclaims, getting up onto her feet and moving a step forward, wanting to reach the girl. The chains press against her, holding her back, and Azula is reminded of her position.

 

She turns back to the Dai Li with a cold glare. “Release them. Now.”

 

The agents immediately move, one each going to each girl and unlocking their restraints. Azula is moving to Ty Lee before she can think about it. Seeing the girl, has already filled her with relief, but the second Ty Lee’s free she runs to Azula and enveloped the girl in a tight hug.

 

Azula doesn’t let herself think about it, wrapping her arms around the girl's back. Taking in her presence, Azula feels an overwhelming calm wash over her. 

 

“How did you-” Ty Lee laughs, pulling back. Azula raises a knowing eyebrow at Ty Lee, and Ty Lee only shakes her head. “Right.”

 

No more words are needed, and Azula turns to Mai, her smile still present. “You won’t have to worry about Long Feng, the Dai Li answer to me now.”

 

“I won’t ask.” Mai mumbles, rubbing her wrists as she comes over to them. “Thank you.”

 

Azula nods. “We should go. I have a feeling Katara will have some very choice words for me when we release her.”

 

The two girls look at her, but Ty Lee speaks. “You locked Katara up?”

 

Azula shrugs. “All part of the plan. Come on.”

 

Ty Lee and Mai don’t say anything else, following Azula out of the cell. She can tell they have a million questions, but there were things to do. 

 

“Allow me to apologize, Azula. I was wrong to doubt you.” The voice says as they walk.

 

Azula smiles, feeling content now that she has Ty Lee and Mai back at her side. 

 

Apology accepted.

Notes:

:D

Chapter 15: Chapter 15

“You are a self-serving, entitled, selfish shell of a human, and I will drain every drop of water from your blood until you are nothing left but a shriveled carcass of a body!” Katara screams from in front of her.

 

Azula listens silently, allowing the girl her anger. She had betrayed Katara, and the others by extension. Katara had every right to hate her right now, and nothing Azula could say would be taken as the truth. So, she lets Katara go on and on.

 

It is getting tiring though. She’s been going for five minutes now, and they have things they need to do.

 

While Katara huffs, trying to catch her breath, Azula raises an eyebrow, and asks, “Are you done?”

 

Katara charges at her, the only thing holding her back being the rock that forms around her foot and the chains encasing her hands, similar to Azula’s own restraints.

 

Briefly, she looks behind her, seeing Ty Lee and Mai’s expectant face. Azula really doesn’t want to do this, but Katara deserves to hear it. Especially if she’s going to gain back any sort of trust between the two of them.

 

Not that Azula cares. She’s doing this for them.

 

So, she turns back to Katara with a sigh, and steps forward towards the waterbender. “What I said to you was a lie. Now, are you going to keep throwing this tantrum, or can I release you?”

 

When Katara doesn’t say anything, looking just as mad but no longer screaming at her, Azula nods at the agent at her right. The signal for him to release her. He does so silently, and Azula turns to walk out the door.

 

She gets three steps to the door before Ty Lee is in front of her, not speaking a word. Azula looks at the way her lips are pressed into a firm line, and her eyes have a hard, knowing stare about them.

 

Azula knows what that means.

 

Apologize .

 

“Was letting her call me every name under Agni not enough?” Azula retorts.

 

Ty Lee’s eyebrow raises, and Azula prefers it when Ty Lee actually speaks to her. Chains rattle behind her before clanging on the floor, and footsteps follow closely behind it, making haste right towards Azula.

 

Azula groans, repenting and turning around. “Okay, look, I’m so-”

 

Crack!

 

Azula doesn’t have any time to stop the slap before it collides sharply with her cheek. She stumbles onto her back foot, her position not ready to take the brunt of the attack immediately, and Azula can feel the red hot sting of the impact instantly.

 

Her mouth hangs open in shock, and her head is still tilted to the side the slap took her head.

 

She starts to wonder who would miss Katara if she never made it out of this cave.

 

Katara stands in front of her, still seething.

“You are the absolute, worst person I have ever met.” She spits. “What the hell is wrong with you, Azula?”

 

Slowly, her mouth closes around the pain, Azula biting the inside of her cheek to keep her from acting on her impulses. With careful consideration and refusal to act on her murderous intent, Azula takes a deep breath and looks Katara in the eyes.

 

“I’m sorry.” She grits, fighting the nagging urge to lock her back up. “Ty Lee and Mai were in danger, and I’m sorry you got caught up in the middle of my plan.”

 

Katara makes no readable change in expression for several seconds, and it’s clear she doesn’t trust a word coming out of Azula’s mouth. Fair, considering.

 

Azula watches as Katara moves her head to look at Ty Lee. “What is she talking about?”

 

Azula watches with her sense behind her, seeing Ty Lee shuffle a bit, nervous. “Me and Mai were held prisoner while you guys got Long Feng arrested. He used us against Azula to do his bidding and take over the throne.”

 

At this, Katara softens, her sympathy towards Ty Lee and Mai showing. “Are you two alright? Did he hurt you guys?”

 

“If he hurt them, Long Feng wouldn’t be alive right now.” Azula mutters, and Katara immediately glares at her.

 

“I wasn’t talking to you.” She bites, making Azula roll her eyes. She keeps quiet now. So much for trying to help the situation.

 

“We’re fine, Katara.” Ty Lee answers before the two can start another argument. “Azula’s plan worked. I know she doesn’t have the nicest methods, but it worked. Everyone’s safe.”

 

There’s a long, pregnant silence. While Katara mulls over these words, Azula brings a hand up to her cheek, still feeling the burn. It had lessened, but Azula’s sure there was a large red mark on her face.

 

Frankly, she just wants this to be over already. She apologized, big whoop. She had more important things. Zuko is sitting in a cell, and with her cheek still burning Azula has a million new ideas on how to deal with that situation.

 

“Fine, but I want to hear something.” Katara finally says, tone stern as Azula redirects her attention to Katara. Her hand drops and crosses with the other along the front of her chest. “I want you to tell me that you’re on our side. That you believe in what we’re doing, and want to stand up against Ozai and the Fire Nation.”

 

“Well, well. She lasted much longer than I thought she would.” The voice comments, chuckling slightly. “I expected this weeks ago.”

 

Be quiet. Azula hisses at him.

 

“Just an observation.” He hums, but says nothing else.

 

Azula narrows her eyes at Katara. “And if I don’t?”

 

“Then this partnership we have ends here.” She answers.

 

Azula laughs, actually laughs. This was absurd. “You think you’re in a position to twist my arm? I have the full might of the Dai Li behind me, and am the acting ruler of Ba Sing Se until I decide to release the Earth King and surrender that title.”

 

“And besides.” She continues. “What makes you think I’d want to continue with your little ragtag group, anyway? I have accomplished more here in hours than you could in days. Your friends are split across the world trying desperately to make this plan work, but guess what? You don’t even know what day the eclipse is on. It sounds to me like you need me far more than I need you .”

 

Katara has no retort to this, her glare just becoming more murderous with every word Azula utters. But Azula knows she’s right. It’s all the truth, it’s just a hard pill to swallow.

 

“You should be thanking me, honestly. I got rid of Long Feng. I have freed Ba Sing Se. I am releasing you because I actually felt bad about doing what I did to you, and what do I get in return? Demands. No, I am not on your side. I couldn’t care less about your rebellion.”

 

“Azula-” Ty Lee tries to speak.

 

“But.” She says, and at this she sees everyone perk up. Yes, she thought they may find that interesting, especially Mai and Ty Lee. “I won’t stop you either.”

 

No one can say anything to this, and Azula takes a deep, centering breath. “Now, either we can stay here and keep arguing, or we can free the Earth King and his generals, and do something actually worth my time.”

 

And without waiting for a response, Azula turns to the door and walks out, her two Dai Li agents following close behind her. She doesn’t wait for the others, heading straight for the Earth King’s cell. 

 

“Your Highness, if I may.” One of the agents speaks. It’s strange, hearing that title attached to her once more. There’s an odd sense of unfamiliarity around it. It doesn’t fit.

 

Azula doesn’t slow, having expected this conversation for a while. Of course they would grow suspicious. “Speak.”

 

“Why exactly, are we freeing the people we overthrew? Surely no good can come of this.” They question.

 

Azula chuckles, amused by the question. “Do you know why an Empire falls?”

 

Both agents are silent, waiting for her to speak.

 

“Disloyalty.” She answers. “A ruler can be kind, or strong, or cruel. They can be all these things, or none of them, but they are still the ruler. Betrayal is the greatest weakness to a ruler, especially when it comes in the form of those they trust. You all respect and follow the person you believe the strongest to rule. I admire that. However, I am not of Earth Kingdom descent. The people will turn on me the second they realize this fact, along with the fact that I raised a coup to seize control. I may not fall in a day, or a week, or even a year, but I will fall. As all Empire’s based in lies and treachery do.”

 

“But, the Earth King doesn’t trust us, you said so yourself.”

 

“The Earth King didn’t trust you under the command of Long Feng, as I’m sure you can see why. He may be gullible, but the Earth King is a good ruler. He trusted the wrong people, but has kept Ba Sing Se safe with the help of your watch for years now. So, swear your loyalty to him, and respect him as he will come to respect and trust you. It is the only way Ba Sing Se and the Earth Kingdom will survive.”

 

The agents say nothing to this as they come to the Earth King’s cell. Without a word from her, they unlatch the door, and she steps inside. Immediately, she sees the Earth King and the five major generals, all sitting with chains around their bodies.

 

At the sight of her, they stand up, alarmed. “What is this?!” The Earth King demands. 

 

Azula puts up a hand. “Relax. I’m releasing you all.”

 

The Earth King looks taken aback. “What?”

 

“Long Feng was responsible for the coup against you. He used me while he was still in prison. I have come to correct this.” She explains, and gestures to the Dai Li behind her. “You all know the Dai Li, I assume?”

 

“I know they are loyal to Long Feng. They were his soldiers through all of this. I barely ever saw them, apparently always out doing heaven knows what to my citizens!” The Earth King’s rage is apparent, the bitter taste of Long Feng’s true nature and betrayal still stinging just like the slap Katara had given Azula.

 

Azula doesn’t know the true extent of what the Dai Li were up to, but thinking back to her own time with the network of covert spies among the Fire Nation forces, she has an idea of it.

 

“Yes, well. Long Feng is no longer in the picture. The Dai Li are prepared to swear loyalty to you, and only you.” She reassures him. 

 

“And why on Earth would I trust you, or them to hold your word?” He bites.

 

Azula inwardly smiles. A smart question, perhaps there was hope for him after all. “Because they no longer see Long Feng as a worthy leader. Right now, they recognize me, but I know I cannot lead this city. You are the true ruler of the Earth Kingdom, you just need to be more careful about choosing the people you can trust.”

 

The Earth King says nothing for a moment, mulling over her words, thinking about his options. Finally, he asks, “And should I trust you? Azula, of the Fire Nation?”

 

Azula allows a grin to play on her face, chuckling small and waving a hand. Her agents begin around the cells, releasing all six of its prisoners. She walks over to the Earth King while he rubs his wrists. He stares at her skeptically, a newfound distrust in his eyes at her, who was effectively a stranger to him except for whatever the others told him about her.

 

“Good.” Azula complements the man, far older than her. It was such a surreal experience, looking at the Earth King, someone her nation had been trying to get rid of for decades, and now giving him advice. How had her life completely flipped on its axis like this? “I’m from the Fire Nation, why should you trust me? What do I have to gain from this situation? What should you plan for next? You are a good person, but you need to be a smart King for what is to come.”

 

She turns to the Dai Li agents, and addresses them. “I relinquish my title as Ruler of Ba Sing Se, and appoint…” She furrows her brow, and turns back to the Earth King. “What was your name again?”

 

The Earth King scoffs, shaking his head slightly. “Kuei.”

 

Azula nods, and looks back at her agents. “I appoint Kuei in my stead. He shall rule over this city and Kingdom until the day he dies, or passes on his title to another.”

 

She moves out of the way, and watches as Kuei, newly reappointed Ruler of the Earth Kingdom, steps forward, and the Dai Li, only two now, but more to come, kneel before him.

 

“Until the Earth reclaims us.” They both say in unison, and Azula recognizes this as an Earth Kingdom tradition. 

 

Kuei responds in turn, “Until the Earth reclaims us.”

 

He turns to face her, and gives her a nod, his face stoic with newfound purpose. She reciprocates the gesture, and says, “You’re free to leave, the Dai Li will escort you back to the palace at your command.”

 

Everyone in the room begins to move out the door, but the Earth King moves over to her and extends his hand out. She eyes it for a moment before looking up at him. He wears a careful smile. “I won’t forget this.”

 

Azula can’t think of anything to say, and settles for taking his hand, shaking it once and allowing him to slip out with the others, leaving her alone in the open cell.

 

For one moment, there is complete silence. Her mind is clear, her eyes shut, bending off, and nothing disturbs her. It allows her to just breathe. To take in this moment, of everything she’s done. 

 

“What now?” The voice says to her, breaking that perfect silence. Azula isn’t angry by it, and opens her eyes, not allowing her bending to come back just yet.

 

Isn’t it obvious? She replies.

 

The voice takes a moment before answering. “Yes. I suppose it is.”

 

Finally, Azula resumes her sight, the world lighting up with vibrant colors as she turns to see Ty Lee, Mai, and Katara in the doorway, looking stunned.

 

“You really are serious, aren’t you?” Katara says as Azula steps out of the cell to join them.

 

Azula raises an eyebrow. “About which part?”

 

“All of it.” She breathes.

 

Azula looks between all three of them. Mai doesn’t seem much afflicted, but there is a curious twinkle in her expression that Azula can pinpoint as different from her usual neutral. Katara is in simple disbelief, and Ty Lee…

 

She’s smiling. Different from her usual smile she puts forth. It’s an excited, almost proud sort of smile.

 

It unnerves Azula, but also makes her straighten up, redirecting back at Katara. “Glad you figured that out after you slapped me.”

 

Katara scoffs. “You deserved that.”

 

Azula rolls her eyes, and is about to respond before she picks up on the sound of feet running towards them. She sees them before turning around, Dai Li agents heading straight for them. 

 

“Your Highness!” They shout as they reach her, looking frantic. They are different agents then the ones that had accompanied her earlier, so they didn’t know that she no longer held that title. “It’s two of the prisoners! They’ve-!”

 

They pause, trying to catch their breath. It’s clear they had been running for a while, but Azula feels she knows what they are trying to say. A pit drops her stomach, one that starts to fester in anger. 

 

“Which prisoners?” She demands, her hands closing into fists.

 

Another agent speaks. “The Dragon of The West, and his Nephew. Your brother, the Prince. They’ve escaped. Agents are in pursuit, but they’ve made it above ground.”

 

“Wait what?” Katara says from behind them. “You mean Zuko? He was here?”

 

Azula ignores her questions for now. “How did they get out?”

 

“The Prince managed to regain his bending. With the suddenness of the coup no one gave him a new dose to dampen his bending, and he broke free of his cell.” The agent explains, and Azula curses Agni.

 

“Lock down the city. Alert the others, I want them both captured. Alive.” She orders, and they both nod, taking back off in the opposite direction.

 

How could this have happened? She was so close to getting everything. He was in the palm of her hand. 

 

“What was Zuko doing here? And how did you know about it?” Katara pushes, wanting answers. Azula bites the inside of her lip in frustration, the scar across her face beginning to itch in reminder of what he’d done.

 

“We were in a cell together.” Azula responds, not wanting to give up more information. “We should get back to the palace. We’ll have a vantage point from there.”

 

Azula begins to walk, and she hears the others following behind her, one pair, Ty Lee’s coming up right next to her. Azula can see the worried look on her face as she falls into step next to Azula. “What’s your plan?”

 

“The same one as always.” Azula mumbles. “Find him, and make him pay.”

 

Azula hates the way Ty Lee doesn’t seem to like her answer.

 

-

 

“You should rest. The city is completely shut down. There’s no way out, and it’s only a matter of time before they find them, Azula.” 

 

Azula narrows her eyes, hearing the voices' words. While it may be true, there were still a number of unaccounted variables. How long had Zuko been in the city before them? Had he made allies that could smuggle them out? It had been hours now, and the agents had lost them somewhere through the maze of the Middle Ring. 

 

“It’s a big city, and it’s full of criminals and refugees. If he wants to find a way out, he will.” Azula responds.

 

She was on the balcony of one of the upper floors of the palace. She had been allowed a guest room temporarily by the Earth King, stating he’d do all he could to aid her. Azula internally thanks herself that she chose to free him. 

 

The sun was coming down over the horizon, and Azula was watching it, relishing the feeling of its warmth coursing through her body while she could.

 

“Be that as it may, there is nothing you can do until he is captured.”

 

“I could be out there, hunting him myself.” Was her response. Why wasn’t she looking for him? She knew him better than any Dai Li agent. She knew how he thinks, how he moves.

 

The voice has no response to this, staying silent while Azula mulls over plans rewriting themselves in her mind. 

 

Her head begins to ache, breaking a sigh from her lips as she brings a hand up to smooth the creases along her furrowed forehead. If only she had dealt with him in that stupid tea shop when she had the chance.

 

Turning her back to the sun, she leans her waist against the railing of the balcony.

 

Her mind turns to the jail cell that she shared with him. In those few brief interims that they had both awoken, Azual couldn’t help but recall Ursa. How much he reminded her of their mother. So arrogant, and self-righteous. He deserved what was coming for him.

 

A knock on the door at the far end of her room makes her pause in her thoughts. 

 

“Enter.” She says, loud enough for whoever was on the other end to hear, and sure enough the door clicks open.

 

“It’s just me.” Ty Lee says upon entering, stepping into the room and closing the door behind her. “Wanted to see how you were doing.”

 

Azula looks up, letting her hand come down to a crossed position with the other. She watches Ty Lee walk across the room and join her at the balcony, standing in the doorway with her hands behind her back. “I’m fine. Why wouldn’t I be?”

 

Ty Lee lets out an exaggerated breath and steps over the threshold. “Oh, I don’t know. Maybe being held prisoner for days, forced to take over an entire Kingdom with your friends held captive, and then finding out Zuko escaped and is on the run? Just maybe?”

 

She rests her forearms on the railing next to Azula, looking at her as the sun sets behind them. Azula can’t help the way her heart seems to lighten at Ty Lee’s joking manner, and allows a small chuckle to escape.

 

“Always getting to the heart of it, aren’t you?” She replies.

 

Ty Lee hums, and looks out over the railing towards the city. “Someone has to.”

 

There's silence, but it’s not uncomfortable. Azula's mind still weighs heavily on Zuko, and her mother. It all seems to fly around her mind with an agitating pace, banging around the edges and making Azula’s head pound harder. 

 

“I guess what I’m trying to say is I get it. I understand, Azula, and you can talk to me about it.”

 

Azula remembers Ty Lee’s words. How they had felt so sincere and real. She remembers the feeling of realizing Ty Lee and her never really talk about things like that. And she wonders if now would be a good time to start.

 

The small smile that had comforted Azula’s lips fell into something more solemn, more conflicted. 

 

“I saw my mother.” She speaks.

 

At this, Ty Lee straightens, one hand on the rail still but looking shocked. “What?”

 

“Not-” Azula tries, wanting to find the best way to word this. She probably sounded insane, she realizes. “I’m not crazy, Ty Lee. But, in the cell with Zuko. It’s…It’s like she was there. Egging him on.”

 

There’s a moment of silence, Azula’s heart suddenly beating in her ears. Anxiously, she watches Ty Lee process this information.

 

“And what was he saying?” Ty Lee asks, and it’s not what Azula thought she would say. She didn’t expect her to accept it that quickly. Where was the, It’s just in your head, Azula. Or the, You’re imagining things. “You know. To make her… I don’t know, appear?”

 

A wry smile tilts her lips for just a moment at Ty Lee’s attempt at finding the right words. She hardly has to think about the right thing to say, something Azula has always found intriguing. She says whatever she wants, however she wants to.

 

But then Azula remembers what Zuko had called her, how it had felt. What it had boiled inside her.

 

“He called me a monster.” Was her answer. In an attempt to seem passive about it, Azula tries to keep her face stoic, and steady, but finds it hard. Already her eyes narrow, recalling his pained face as he said it. So full of hurt, and guilt, and anger himself. He was willing to say anything just to get back at her, to make him feel how he felt. Azula chuckles. 

 

“Azula…” Ty Lee says softly, now standing straight with her body facing Azula at her side.

 

Azula doesn’t want to hear I’m sorry’s, or anything like that. It wasn’t worth anyone’s time. “They were right of course, but it still hurts.”

 

Ty Lee doesn’t say anything for a moment. And just for a second, she looks at Ty Lee, seeing that pained expression. So full of sympathy for Azula, she’s never understood it. A monster like herself, gaining compassion from…

 

Well, if Azula was a monster, then Ty Lee was something of an angel. Kindness, and care in its purest form.

 

Next to her, Ty Lee exhales deeply, and looks back at the sun. Half had slipped under the horizon, the dark turning a deep shade of blue with vibrant pinks and purples accompanying it. “My sister, Ty Lin. Do you remember her?”

 

Confused by the change of topic, Azula thinks back, and scoffs slightly, breathing sharply through her nose. “The bratty one?”

 

Ty Lee giggles smally. “Yup. When we were kids, she’d always run around the house telling anyone she could. “Ty Lee The Circus Freak!” she’d shout. Everyone laughed. They thought it was funny. A joke between sisters.”

 

Azula looks at Ty Lee, scanning her expression. The smile Ty Lee was wearing wasn’t happy. It was sad, recalling the memory. Azula sees it hurts her. Ty Lin, as Azula guesses, wasn’t a great sister.

 

“It wasn’t, but it made its way through school. I’d hear it all the time, whispers behind my back. I couldn’t stand it. Gymnastics, the one thing I was good at, and it was a running joke.”

 

Azula suddenly remembers her words that rainy night Ty Lee had chased after her.

 

“Why would I want the help of the traitorous, conniving, sneaky little circus freak who left the first chance she got!”

 

Guilt swirls through her heart, and Azula wants to apologize. It hadn’t been the first time she said it, but now…

 

“So…” Ty Lee continues, not giving Azula the chance to say anything. “The second I graduated I said, hey? Why not give it a shot? I ran away, joined the circus and became the exact thing everyone thought of me. But I didn’t care, because it was my way of taking the name back. It’s mine now. Ty Lee, The Circus Freak.”

 

There's pride now in the way she says it. And that sadness from before has morphed into a contentedness Azula recognizes as happiness. Ty Lee isn’t bothered by the name. Not when she has control of it.

 

“Ty Lin must be furious.” Azula notes. “She’ll have to come up with a better insult.”

 

Ty Lee laughs, her head falling back. “I’d like to see her try.”

 

Azula chuckles at this too, nodding in agreement. In the brief interlude, she feels compelled to say it. “I should have never called you that.”

 

Ty Lee waves her hand. “It’s not a big deal.”

 

Azula narrows her eyes at Ty Lee, drawing a confused look from the acrobat. “What?” She asks Azula.

 

“You always do that.” Azula comments, watching the way Ty Lee’s eyes seem to dart around anywhere but directly at Azula’s diligent stare.

 

“Do what?”

 

“Pretend.” She says without hesitation. “Pretend like you're fine. Like what people say doesn’t matter. You’ve done it our whole lives, don’t think I haven’t noticed.”

 

At this, Ty Lee looks down, which is more telling than any words she could say. She mumbles something Azula can’t hear. “What?” She asks.

 

“And you don’t?” Ty Lee repeats, audible and stunning Azula for a moment.

 

It’s not shocking because Ty Lee had the gall to say it to her. No, they were past that now. It’s shocking, because if Azula thinks about it, truly thinks about it, Ty Lee is right.

 

“Don’t think I haven’t noticed.” Ty Lee taunts the words back at her. “Always so confident, playing it off like it’s nothing. You just answer it with violence, where I do it with smiles.”

 

Azula can’t say anything, because there’s nothing to say.

 

“You’re not a monster, Azula.” Ty Lee continues, and Azula furrows her brow, wanting to rebuke that. “You just made yourself look like one.”

 

“And how do you know?” Azula retorts, looking down. “I’ve tortured, maimed, killed. I’m not like you, or the Avatar, or his stupid friends. I’m not a good person.”

 

“No one’s asking you to be.” Ty Lee replies. “But you’re not a monster. A monster doesn’t save people from sea serpents, doesn’t apologize for doing the wrong things to the wrong people. Monsters don’t chase away bullies because they called her best friend a circus freak.”

 

“Say it again and I’ll filet your tongues and serve it to your parents!” She hears a young Azula shout, the image of three small boys running with burning pants down the school halls. Behind her, a small Ty Lee stood, hands over her chest and looking small.

 

“You remember that?” Azula mumbles, not sure of how to feel.

 

“Of course I do.” Ty Lee sighs. “It helps remind me that deep down, under all that violence. You care. It’s why I still believe in you, after all this time.”

 

After all this time.

 

Azula allows a small, real smile onto her lips, and faces Ty Lee. She wants to reach out, and even feels her hand come up slightly. However, something doesn’t feel right about it, something still holding her down. It felt wrong. Too…it was too much.

 

She settles for, “Thank you, Ty Lee.”

 

Ty Lee smiles right back. That big smile that Azula has become so fond of seeing. “ ‘Course, Azula. And thank you.”

 

This confuses her. “For what?”

 

Ty Lee giggles. “For talking to me. It’s about time we did.”

 

Azula thinks about it for a moment, and relaxes. Yes, Azula thinks she’s right. In fact, she’s not opposed to doing it more in the future. Letting people in had always been such a weakness to her. But if it was Ty Lee, well then, Azula thinks it’s alright.

 

“We should head down. I forgot to mention, but the others just got back.”

 

“Got back?” Azula repeats, walking with Ty Lee towards the door.

 

“Aang, Sokka, and Yue. Katara’s likely filling them in on everything.”

 

“Wonderful. Should I prepare for a boomerang to fly at my head this time?” She asks with a smirk.

 

Ty Lee slaps her on the shoulder, which only makes Azula laugh.

 

-

 

“You locked up my sister?!” Sokka shouts at her as she comes down the stairs, and Azula ducks under a boomerang heading straight for her head. It was flying so fast it lodged itself into the wall behind her.

 

Azula straightens back up and glares at Ty Lee, who just points a finger at Azula with a knowing look. “Not a word.”

 

She turns back to Sokka, whose shoulders are moving up and down at alarming speed, his nostrils flared. “Yes, I did. Did Katara neglect to mention I freed her so she could tell you these riveting details?”

 

“No one treats my sister like that!” Is Sokka’s response, and Aang holds him back.

 

Straining against his friend, he turns his head to wheeze out, “She told us everything, he just needs a minute.”

 

Azula rolls her eyes, and continues the rest of the way down the stairs, taking in the group back together in full. Mai was over with Yue, completely ignoring the situation. Azula catches something of an upwards look to her lips, and there’s a lightness in her eyes. 

 

She catches sight of the Kyoshi Warriors, in full garb and painted faces behind the group. Clearly the others had been very busy.

 

Toph comes up to her and punches her in the stomach without warning.

 

“You took over Ba Sing Se without me?!” She shouts, and Azula figures that’s better than any of the other responses she’s gotten so far.

 

Clutching her stomach, Azula lets out a gasp and says, “If one more person tries to touch me it will be the last thing they do.”

 

“Okay, enough.” Katara finally says. “Azula, what the hell is going on? Why are the Dai Li searching for your brother?”

 

Azula regains her breath, and looks at them all. They watch her curiously, wanting answers. Her eyes fall on Aang, and suddenly Azula realizes something.

 

Zuko won’t leave the city. Not without the Avatar.

 

“Because Zuko is the one who blinded me.” Azula answers truthfully, deciding not to beat around the bush. “I’ve been searching for him, after what he did to me.”

 

It’s like Azula hit them with lightning, the way their eyes widened. It’s clear they can’t fathom it, that they shouldn’t be having to fathom it.

 

“Your brother…blinded you?” Katara repeats, sounding breathless. 

 

Azula nods, and decides that right now, it’s time to lay her cards on the table. “If I’m being honest, it’s the only reason I’ve put up with you all. I knew Zuko was searching for the Avatar, and eventually, you’d lead me straight to him.”

 

“But that means-” Aang starts, working out the meaning behind her explanation. “You’ve been using me?”

 

Azula deadpans at him. “Is it really so hard to believe?”

 

This makes them all look at each other, and she knows they all come to an agreement of no. No, it wasn’t hard to believe at all. 

 

“The thing is.” Azula continues. “I need Zuko, and Zuko needs the Avatar. He can’t go home without you being captured, so he won’t risk leaving the city. Not when you’re right here.”

 

“So what, you wanna use me as bait?” Aang says, sounding angry and betrayed. He has every right to be, but Azula isn’t deterred.

 

“You already are, Aang. He’s coming after you, why not get some use out of it?” Azula responds. 

 

Aang becomes quiet, his head down and thinking over her words. Azula knew he was smart. Enough to recognize what she was saying was true. Zuko had been after them for months, and here was a golden opportunity to capture him.

 

Katara seems to notice Aang’s hesitation, stepping forward to him. “You’re not seriously entertaining this, are you?” 

 

“I mean, she has a point.” Sokka says from behind, and Katara turns to glare at him. “What? This guy’s been hot on our tail since Aang came out of the ice! Azula can deal with him, and we can take off. Problem solved!”

 

“Azula.” Ty Lee says next to her, and Azula turns to hear Ty Lee's words. “What you’re suggesting, what if it goes wrong?”

 

Azula seems to mull this over. There’s always that possibility when risks are taken like this. She admits that, but this is the most surefire way to get Zuko back. That is what mattered to her.

 

She turns to Aang. “It’s your choice, Avatar.”

 

Aang thinks for a long time, everyone waiting for his answer. Azula, truth be told, doesn’t know what he’ll choose. Either way, she will hunt Zuko down. It’s just a matter of how easy it will be.

 

“I’ll fly with Appa over the city, and lead him to Lake Laogai. There are underground corridors we can corner him in.” He finally says, and Azula respects him making, in her mind, the right decision.

 

“Aang, you can’t be serious-!” Katara exclaims in disbelief.

 

“Zuko could hurt more people trying to get to me.” Aang interjects, looking cold. Azula raises an eyebrow. Where had he gone during those days she was in a cell. He seemed different. Like he did on the Serpent’s Pass. “If there’s a chance we can stop him, we have to take it.”

 

Everyone seems to recognize that the Avatar had made up his mind, not rebuking him any more. Even Katara, who looked like she hated this plan more than anything in the world.

 

“I’ll be waiting there.” Azula reassures. 

 

Aang nods wordlessly, clutching his staff as he begins to walk away. Azula watches him go, the others beginning to follow slowly behind him. Even the Kyoshi Warriors, of which Suki, under her makeup pauses, narrows her eyes at Azula. When she finally turns, Azula exhales slightly.

 

Good. No push back.

 

Mai walks over to her, her usual cold and calculated face present. “You’re seriously doing this?”

 

Azula’s finding she’s tired of everyone questioning her motives. “Is that a problem?”

 

“Zuko’s horrible, but dragging Aang and the others into it is too far.” Was her response.

 

“I didn’t drag them into anything. I gave him a choice, and he chose. It was his decision.”

 

“Azula, we all agree what Zuko did was awful, but-”

 

“No, no buts!” Azula raises her voice, letting her anger get the best of her. “He deserves what’s coming! I thought you two would understand that!”

 

“We do, Azula.” Ty Lee says sternly. “More than anyone else, but we can’t just sit back and let you do this.”

 

“It’s wrong, Azula.” Mai adds.

 

“I don’t care.” Azula says without hesitation. Without having to think. “I’m not just going to let him get away with it. Not after he did this to me.”

 

“Have you ever stopped to think that if you did this, then you’d be just as bad as him?” Mai blunts, crossing her arms, the point of a knife revealing itself around her wrist. “None of this will make you feel better.”

 

Azula grins. “No, but it will make him feel much, much worse.”

 

“Please, just take a minute-” Ty Lee tries.

 

Azula turns to her. “What would you do?”

 

Ty Lee looks startled at the sudden interjection. “What?”

 

Feeling a bubbling rage inside her, Azula pushes down the hurt she feels. Her friends are turning against her. She can see it in their eyes, the way they speak to her. They could never condone what she needs to do. “What would you do if Ty Lin, or any of your sisters turned and sliced your eyes and blinded you forever. What would you do?”

 

At the mention of Ty Lin, Ty Lee has a confused, hurt look on her face, and Azula feels guilty saying it. But she had to get this across, she had to make them see. She needed them on her side. To understand.

 

“I-” Ty Lee stammers. “I don’t know.”

 

Azula nods, taking in Ty Lee’s words for a moment. Even after their conversation, even after Azula had opened herself to Ty Lee, she still couldn't understand. Maybe she never would. “Then don’t lecture me about how to deal with my brother. Neither of you understand what this is like.”

 

This silences them. The thought of her predicament put onto their shoulders having Azula’s desired effect. They had no idea what this felt like. The idea of someone they once held so dear, doing something like this to them.

 

“You can come with me, or you can stay.” Azula mumbles. “That’s your choice, I won’t stop you. I…I understand that now. But this is my life, and it’s my choice.”

 

Azula then turns, ignoring the incessant drum of her heart, the way it seems to throb painfully at the idea of being alone, no longer with her friends. But this was her path. It was all that mattered.

 

She forces herself to walk, but her sense still holds on Ty Lee and Mai, the way they turn to each other. Confliction in their expressions. 

 

She shakes her head, forcing her eyes forward.

 

“I am sorry, Azula.” The voice says sympathetically.

 

Azula feels a burning sensation at the edges of her eyes, but pushes it down and ignores its pull. 

 

Me too. She replies.

 

-

 

Azula admires the expansive cave, hidden deep underneath Ba Sing Se, connecting the city's multiple cities and rings through underground passageways. She can see hundreds of small alcoves tunneling elsewhere, and this seemed to be something of a central connector, where all tunnels led eventually.

 

Massive crystals hung from the ceiling and along the stone walls, jutting out even along the ground floor. Azula could only guess their true color, their cold blue to her surely not being their natural state.

 

It’s quiet, leaving Azula alone in this massive space, and reminding her of that very fact. 

 

Ty Lee and Mai hadn’t followed her. 

 

Of course they hadn’t. They were good people, whatever that meant. Why would they sit back and watch Azula do this? She needed her revenge, it was all she had left. Maybe they sympathized, and could understand why she felt she had to do it, but they would never support it.

 

“Do you wish they were here?” The voice asks.

 

Right. She was never truly alone. She had whatever this thing was.

 

“No. They’d only get in the way.” Was Azula’s answer. It’s not entirely a lie, but it’s not the truth. No, truthfully she longs for her friends. She had killed to get them back at her side, only for them to leave her once more.

 

“It’s not a crime to admit you do.” They chuckle dryly, somehow sensing the sadness that filled her heart at the thought of her friends. “I know they mean a great deal to you.”

 

Azula purses her lips together at the thought. “I have to do this.”

 

“I know.” The voice hums in response. “May I ask you some questions?”

 

“Do I have a choice?” Was her answer.

 

They laugh once, and continue. “What is the Fire Nation like?”

 

At this, Azula raises her eyebrows. “What do you mean?”

 

“Well, I find myself curious. You know my story, but I find myself realizing I don’t know yours. So tell me, what was it like to grow up there?”

 

At those words, Azula is pulled back into her childhood. How Ursa and Ozai for as long as she can remember had always stayed at an arm's length unless absolutely necessary. Zuko slowly distancing himself from Azula as she grew more powerful than him. The jealousy, her obvious aptitude for bending where he fell short. 

 

The Ember Island vacations, once spent running around the house enacting Love Amongst The Dragons with him in masks too big for their faces, then spent arguing over who was better. The incessant whining of Zuko to Ursa, who always held him and assured him. And how Azula always seemed to be left in the shadow of her Father, his hand on her shoulder and reminding her what was important.

 

“It was home.” Azula settles, ignoring the twist her heart makes at the thought. How had they turned into this? It seems like a lifetime ago that Azula once looked up to Zuko. Her big brother, carrying a wooden sword and leading her into battle. 

 

“You seem sad.” 

 

Azula scoffs at them. “What do you want me to say? That I hated it? I didn’t. I was the best, the perfect Princess, the perfect daughter. If it wasn’t for Zuko I would be heir to the throne.”

 

A pause, and then the voice says, “Then why does your Mother’s voice haunt you?”

 

Her mind flashes back to the cell, and the soft tone that they addressed her in.

 

“...I am not the only voice in your head, am I?” They had said.

 

“Shut up.” Azula grits, shaking her head and trying to forget it.

 

“Did she treat you horribly?”

 

“I said shut up.” She repeats. 

 

“Honestly, what is wrong with that child?” Ursa says, and Azula remembers hearing it as she ran off to antagonize pathetic little Zuko some more.

 

“Did she hurt you?”

 

“Just stop!” Azula finally snaps. “How should I know?! She was always off protecting poor little Zuko and his scraped knees! Never any time for me, even when I was the best! I was the one she should’ve been looking at!”

 

Azula huffs, her words taking her by surprise. She had never truly said that out loud. It was always a thought in the back of her mind. Why him, and not her?

 

“...I see.” 

 

Azula hears him, but isn’t listening. Her mind falls back to every time she had been left alone in favor of Zuko. How she had always rushed to his aid when he cried. How there never seemed to be any of that care left for Azula.

 

Her heart fumes. Zuko had stolen her mother away from her. Stolen her just as he did her sight. Everything Azula had ever had or wanted, Zuko had taken right from her grasp.

 

A crash behind her makes her turn around, and she can see smoke starting to emerge from the runnel she had come through. Without warning, A large mass of a creature flies through the tunnel, taking off over her head with Aang close behind bending a large rock behind him and using his air bending to save him from crashing into the ground.

 

He lands right next to her, his staff in the air poised to defend himself. Azula senses from behind that they were not alone. As Appa lands a ways behind them, she sees the others, his friends all piled onto Appa’s saddle.

 

“Your turn.” He huffs, breathing hard.

 

Azula redirects her attention to the tunnel, where Zuko comes barreling out, flames encasing him as explodes from the tunnel, landing maybe a hundred feet in front of them.

 

He was alone, and looked furiously determined. Why was he so angry? Where was Iroh? They were never apart, Iroh always close to Zuko, making sure things never got too out of hand.

 

Interesting.

 

He immediately goes to attack, but stops as he seems to recognize her presence.

 

“Azula?” He asks, confused. She can see the gears turning in his mind, working out her reason for being here, and his expression quickly hardens, and he fixes his stance. “Azula, stay out of the way. This doesn’t concern you.”

 

Azula narrows her eyes. Her conversation with the voice still weighs heavily on her mind, along with all the pain she knew she had endured because of him. “I disagree.”

 

“I’m leaving here with the Avatar.” He proclaims, sounding much more confident than he should. “Just give him to be, and we’ll never have to see each other again.”

 

This brings a chuckle out of Azula. “You really think I’d just give you the one thing you want? After everything you’ve done?”

 

She walks out ahead of Aang, towards her brother, who seems to quiver for just a moment. Registering her words, Zuko becomes angry. “Azula I don’t want to hurt you, but I need the Avatar.”

 

Azula purses her lips, as if thinking over his response. And then, she lowers into an offensive stance, a dagger of blue fire erupting from the back of her fist. “Then come and get him, Zuzu.”

 

Zuko snaps, that nickname being the final straw as he takes off towards her. Azula wastes no time in swirling her hands, conjuring a large river of fire around her and sending it hurtling towards Zuko. In response, he blasts off into the air, his foot coming down with his own red fire as he sends it at Azula.

 

Before it can hit, she hardens her stance and moves her hand outward, dispersing the flames easily as they melt between her control in his, a swirl of red and blue in her eyes until he’s five feet in front of her and closing in. 

 

She dodges his incoming fist, a swirl of fire encasing it as she ducks under it and justs a foot out to make him lose balance. His footwork has improved as she misses the mark narrowly. She quickly fixes herself, spinning her foot in a cacophony of blue flames that makes him back up before he can land any hit he had planned.

 

Not giving him time to breath, she uses her momentum to shift her weight onto one hand, then two as her legs come up in the air, still spinning with fire around her and generating more and more heat until finally she falls back onto her feet and sends a large scorching ball of blue fire straight at him. 

 

She watches him buckle for a moment before generating his own fire to counteract it, but it’s too much. The smoldering heat generating from her attack knocks him back, his body landing on the ground with a large thunk.

 

He doesn’t get back up, steam permeating off his robes. Azula can hear him grunting, begging his body to move.

 

She senses everyone’s shocked faces behind her, especially Aang’s. He looks completely awestruck by the battle that was taking place. Azula realizes this is the first time they’ve really seen her bend in a fight.

 

She doesn’t focus on it though, instead moving towards Zuko, who was struggling to get up.

 

When she gets maybe a few feet away, she hears him shout, “Do you really hate me so much?!”

 

This makes her pause for a moment, thinking back to every aspect of her life that he was in. Their childhood, where he always ripped their mother away from her. Growing up, where she said goodbye to him and left Azula with nothing before she ran off from the palace, never to be seen again. Getting banished, being so stupid to call out a war general in their own meeting. Leaving Azula alone to pick up the pieces. 

 

Azula’s attempt to bring Zuko home, how he refused every chance at peace and resorted to blinding her. Cutting her eyes so that she may never see the world as it was again. The struggle to reclaim even some sense of herself. The torture of travelling with the Avatar, enduring so many scenes of pain in the Earth Kingdom, and making her question everything she thought she knew. Calling him a monster, and doing nothing but remind him of how alike he and Ursa were, and how he was always her favorite. All because of him. It was all his fault.

 

She finishes her charge towards him and sends her boot firmly into his arm that was trying to help him up. He cries out in pain, the force sending him flat on his back and Azula can see tears spring from his eyes.

 

She kneels down, her foot still pressed into his arm. She rests one arm on her leg while the other dangles at her side, looking down at him. The way his eyes are shut in pain, his teeth clenched.

 

“Look at me.” Azula demands, watching the way his eyes stay shut. She digs her foot in deeper, making him cry out before she sends a hard punch straight into his nose. Blood splatters across his face and stains her fist as she shouts, “Look at me!”

 

Slowly, with fear, his eyes twitch open to see her. She can see the reflex on his face to shut them again, at what he’s done to her staring him in the face.

 

She leans in, and enunciating every word, she says, “You cannot begin to fathom how much I hate you.”

 

“I-” He gasps in between sobs. “I never meant for any of this, Azula. Please-”

 

“Oh, don’t grovel. It’s beneath even you.” Azula scoffs, and tilts her head. “I’ve waited months for this moment. The chance to finally make you pay. So many different ways to do it.”

 

Azula lifts up her dangling hand and ignites a blue dagger of fire, staring at it with fascination. Slowly, she brings it down to his heart. “Maybe the chest, I thought. Burn straight through your rib cage. Not enough to kill you yet, but to make you feel every burning singe of your flesh and watch your body go cold.”

 

His breathing picks up, feeling the blistering heat of her fire just above where his heart lay. He stares at it, such a delicious look of fear in his eyes. 

“No, that wasn’t quite right.” Azula continues through her thoughts, and points it now at his ears. “What about your hearing? You didn’t listen to me that night, deaf to my chances for mercy. Why not make it permanent?”

 

He flinches away from her, and Azula quickly grabs the other side of his head and holds him steady by the strands of his hairs. “Don’t think you can escape, Zuzu. You knew this was coming.”

 

Her words are sharp as a razor’s edge, but he continues to try and flinch away. Without warning, Azula points her bloody fist at him, a blue dagger burning into his scar. He screams out under her.

 

Azula watches with muted satisfaction as he seizes in her grip, trying to free himself. Her grip was tight though, and he knew a big movement and she could snap any number of his body parts. 

 

“That didn’t feel right either though.” Azula lifts the dagger, sparing him of the pain. For now. “So, I continued thinking, and suddenly it came to me. It was obvious really.”

 

He’s frozen as the dagger slowly moves to his unburnt eye, just a few inches above his iris. Azula grins, seeing his eyes lock onto it and stare at it with such a fearful intensity. “What’s the saying? An eye for an eye?”

 

As she lowers it, she can feel the way his body tenses, his hands struggling under her foot. 

 

Suddenly, a large gust of wind blows through her, almost like a rock as it sends her flying off Zuko and rolling on the ground away from him. She maneuvers back onto her knees, hand holding her steady as she stops and looks up to see Aang with his staff pointed outwards to her. Zuko’s in the middle of them, shell-shocked by what just happened.

 

At being interrupted, Azula scowls at the Avatar. “Just what do you think you’re doing?”

 

“I can’t let you do this, Azula. It’s wrong.” Was his reply, looking calm in face of her growing anger.

 

“We agreed. You get him here, and he’d be mine.” Azula says as she gets up.

 

“I didn’t agree to this to watch you torture him.” Aang replies, and Azula watches as his friends fall at his side, rallying behind him. 

 

“Then leave.” Azula blunts. 

 

Aang stays rooted in his spot while Zuko finally makes his way to his feet, clutching his scar where she had left a further burn on him. 

 

“Azula, you’ve seen what hurting people does.” Aang says, and Azula rolls her eyes, and begins to walk towards him. “This won’t change anything!”

 

“Right.” Azula says in monotone, shrugging her shoulders. “This is why I hate heroes. You all think you know so much about the world.”

 

She comes right up to him. “So what happens when you come face to face with Ozai? Are you going to let him go away unpunished?”

 

Aang seems to falter looking away. “I-”

 

When nothing else comes out, Azula tilters her head, smiling. “You don’t know, do you? All this talk about stopping the Fire Nation, and yet you have absolutely no clue what you’re doing.”

 

“Avatar!” Zuko suddenly shouts behind her, and makes her turn. She sees his expression, pure aggression. Not hatred at her, no. He looked almost feral, and Azula remembers what he came here for. “You’re coming with me!”

 

Azula barks out a laugh, and holds her hands out in a grand display. “You think you actually stand a chance! Give up, Zuzu!”

 

“Never! The Avatar is mine!” Zuko shouts. “I’m going home!”

 

“You’re outmatched Zuko.” Azula says. “And if there is one thing I will never let happen; it’s letting you get what you want.”

 

There’s a flash of desperation in Zuko’s eyes and he looks at all of them. He knows his odds. Against him stands the Avatar, proficient in three of the four forms of bending, his masters, a group of Kyoshi Warriors, Sokka, Yue.

 

And Azula.

 

She sees him take a familiar stance, one she knows because she’s spent hundreds of hours perfecting it herself. There’s no way he was actually considering it-

 

His hands begin to move, and Azula sees the beginnings of sparks of lightning generate from his fingertips. Zuko was attempting to bend lightning. 

 

“Get out of here.” Azula mutters to the others. She looks back at Aang, who seems confused.

 

“But-”

 

“If he hits you with that you’re as good as dead, Avatar. Go.” Azula orders, and she can see the fear riddling his expression.

 

“But what about you?” He asks. “Come with us, you don’t need to do this.”

 

Azula laughs, and turns back to her brother. “This is what I’m here for. Why would I walk away?”

 

She heads towards Zuko, who seems to be struggling. It’s clear this is one of, if not the first times he’s tried this. His body wasn’t used to the strain or the sheer force of power lightning conducted in his body.

 

“Careful Zuzu, you’ll hurt yourself if you’re not careful.” Azula taunts, grinning at him. She sees the others begin to back away, but Aang is caught in between them, conflicted.

 

“Give me the Avatar, and no one gets hurt!” He shouts, but it’s weak.

 

“As if.” Azula scoffs. “You don’t have the stomach to kill someone.”

 

“I’ll do what needs to be done!” Zuko shouts over the loud crackle of lightning, and Azula is reminded of what she told him in the cell.

 

“I do what needs to be done.”

 

“He looks pretty serious to me, Azula! Let’s go!” Aang shouts, and grabs her upper arm. She yanks it out of his grip, looking at him madly.

 

“I don’t need your protection!” Azula bites back at him. “Now, go!”

 

“Azula, watch out!” A voice screams.

 

Azula’s head turns immediately, and she sees her.

 

Ty Lee, closely followed by Mai, eyes full of terror as she points somewhere behind her. For a moment, she forgets about Zuko, and the Avatar. About any of it.

 

They had come. She had come back.

 

That’s when she turns, and sees Zuko, holding his fingers close to his chest as lightning swirls around him, ready to explode. She only has one thought. 

 

He’s actually going to do it.

 

Zuko forces his finger forward, and it happens in the blink of an eye. Azula is shoved out of the way, falling with her back to the ground as she watches Aang take the full brunt of the strike of lightning. It electrifies him, Azula watching with her vision as the lightning sears through his skin and lights his body into a vibrant red as it passes through him.

 

Her back hits the ground as Aang falls to the floor, his staff flying forward in front of him. He didn’t scream, there was no noise at all. His body turns a cool green in front of her. He was dying, quickly.

 

“Aang!” Katara screams, rushing to his side while Azula is frozen, staring at his body. His face was turned away from her, but her sense provided a look at his eyes. Unmoving, electrified into its terrified, agonized face.

 

Immediately, Katara bends the water she had in a special vial onto the place where the lightning had struck, it starting to glow a great vibrant blue in front of her. She was trying to heal him.

 

Meanwhile, Ty Lee rushes over to her with Mai, while the others all form a wall around Aang and Katara to protect him in case Zuko tries anything.

 

“Are you okay?! Are you hurt?!” Ty Lee exclaims as she falls down beside Azula’s body. Azula isn’t listening, her eyes still stuck on Aang.

 

“He saved me.” She breathes. “He-”

 

Azula’s mind works a thousand miles a minute trying to make sense of the situation. Aang had saved her life. Once again Azula had been distracted, but now Aang had paid the price. 

 

“Come on, come one. Work!” Katara shouts, trying to bend faster, to heal Aang but there was no sign of it working.

 

Aang was dead, unmoving before them.

 

Zuko had killed the Avatar.

 

She slowly turns her head to where Zuko was, crouched and picking up Aang’s staff that had landed in front of him. He holds it in his hand, shock on his face as he slowly backs away. Zuko looks back up at the group, and then at Azula, looking like he wanted to say something, but he couldn’t.

 

Instead, he turns and runs.

 

No one follows him.

 

Katara gasps, and Azula looks back to see a small movement in Aang’s finger. A twitch of index. A sign. Azula scans his body, seeing streaks of yellow returning to his skin. He was alive.

 

Suddenly Azula feels like she can breathe again.

 

“We have to get him out of here! It’s not safe!” Sokka shouts, panic in his voice, and they all rush to Aang. Sokka lifts Aang up while Katara holds her healing around him, Yue quickly joining in and trying to help.

 

“We’ll stay behind and work with the Earth King.” Suki says in a rush. “And try and hunt him down. Maybe we can catch him before he manages to leave!”

 

The Kyoshi Warriors all take off without waiting for anyone to disagree down the tunnel Zuko left in. Azula, with Ty Lee and Mai’s help, works her way to her feet and they follow behind the others, joining them on Appa’s saddle.

 

Once Aang is safely placed on Appa, Sokka takes off towards the front and grabs the reins, yelling, “Yip Yip!”

 

Appa takes off, flying through a large tunnel and in a matter of minutes they breach the cold air of the night and fly off from Ba Sing Se. Azula watches the world around her fade to black.

 

“Aang will be fine, Azula.” The voice reassures her. “You’re okay.”

 

Azula hears the drum of her heartbeat loudly in her ears, her blood pumping. Her mind races, and she feels the urge to cry, scream, and pass out all at the same time, but the horror of what she had just witnessed; the conflict it brought within her keeps her awake.

 

No. No, I’m not. She thinks.

 

How could she be?